This is a modern-English version of Narrative of My Captivity Among the Sioux Indians, originally written by Kelly, Fanny.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

NARRATIVE
OF
MY IMPRISONMENT
AMONG THE
Sioux Tribe.
BEARING UPON EVENTS OCCURRING IN MY CAPTIVITY.
WILSTACH, BALDWIN & CO., PRINTERS,
143 Race Street,
1871.
FANNY KELLY,
In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
Persistent and Daring
Efforts to Aid my Husband in
effecting my Rescue;
and to the
shown me after my Ransom
and Return to Fort Sully, this
Narrative is Affectionately
Dedicated by
INTRODUCTORY.
The summer of 1864 marked a period of unusual peril to the daring pioneers seeking homes in the far West. Following upon the horrible massacres in Minnesota in 1862, and the subsequent chastisements inflicted by the expeditions under Generals Sully and Sibley in 1863, whereby the Indians were driven from the then western borders of civilization, in Iowa, Minnesota, and the white settlements of Dakota, in the Missouri Valley, the great emigrant trails to Idaho and Montana became the scene of fresh outrages; and, from the wild, almost inaccessible nature of the country, pursuit and punishment were impossible.
The summer of 1864 was a time of great danger for the brave pioneers looking to settle in the far West. After the terrible massacres in Minnesota in 1862, and the retaliations carried out by the expeditions led by Generals Sully and Sibley in 1863, which forced the Native Americans out of the then western edges of civilization in Iowa, Minnesota, and the white settlements in Dakota, in the Missouri Valley, the major emigrant routes to Idaho and Montana became hotspots for new attacks; and due to the wild, nearly unreachable nature of the area, pursuing and punishing the attackers was impossible.
I was a member of a small company of emigrants, who were attacked by an overwhelming force of hostile Sioux, which resulted in the death of a large proportion viof the party, in my own capture, and a horrible captivity of five months’ duration.
I was part of a small group of emigrants who were attacked by a massive force of hostile Sioux, which led to the deaths of many in our party, my own capture, and a terrible five-month captivity.
Of my thrilling adventures and experience during this season of terror and privation, I propose to give a plain, unvarnished narrative, hoping the reader will be more interested in facts concerning the habits, manners, and customs of the Indians, and their treatment of prisoners, than in theoretical speculations and fine-wrought sentences.
Of my exciting adventures and experiences during this time of fear and hardship, I plan to share a straightforward, unembellished account, hoping the reader will be more interested in the facts about the Indians' habits, manners, and customs, as well as their treatment of prisoners, than in theoretical ideas and elaborate prose.
Some explanation is due the public for the delay in publishing this my narrative. From memoranda, kept during the period of my captivity, I had completed the work for publication, when the manuscript was purloined and published; but the work was suppressed before it could be placed before the public. After surmounting many obstacles, I have at last succeeded in gathering the scattered fragments; and, by the aid of memory, impressed as I pray no mortal’s may ever be again, am enabled to place the results before, I trust, a kind-judging, appreciative public.
Some explanation is needed for the public regarding the delay in publishing my story. Based on notes I kept during my time in captivity, I had finished the work for publication when the manuscript was stolen and published; however, it was suppressed before it could reach the public. After overcoming many challenges, I have finally managed to piece together the scattered fragments; and, with the help of my memory—something I hope no one else ever has to experience like I did—I am able to present the results to what I hope is a kind and appreciative public.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I. | Page |
Early History—Canada to Kansas—Death of my Father—My Marriage—“Ho! for Idaho!”—Crossing the Platte River—A Storm, | 11 |
CHAPTER II. | |
The Attack and the Capture, | 19 |
CHAPTER III. | |
My Husband’s Escape—Burial of the Dead—Arrival of the Survivors at Deer Creek—An ill-timed Ball, | 28 |
CHAPTER IV. | |
Beginning of my Captivity, | 37 |
CHAPTER V. | |
Plan for Little Mary’s Escape—Tortures of Uncertainty—Unsuccessful Attempt to Escape, | 45 |
CHAPTER VI. | |
Continuation of our March into the Wilderness—Suffering from Thirst and Weariness—Disappearance of my Fellow-prisoner—Loss of the old Chief’s Pipe, and its Consequences to me—A Scene of Terror, | 49 |
CHAPTER VII. | |
Powder River—Another Attempt to Escape—Detection and Despair—A Quarrel—My Life saved by “Jumping Bear,” | 62 |
viiiCHAPTER VIII. | |
The Storm—Arrival at the Indian Village—The old Chief’s Wife—Some Kindness shown me—Attend a Feast, | 72 |
CHAPTER IX. | |
Preparations for Battle—An Indian Village on the Move—Scalp Dance—A Horrible Scene of Savage Exultation—Compelled to join the Orgies—A Cause of Indian Hostility—Another Battle with the White Troops—Burial of an Indian Boy—A Hasty Retreat—Made to act as Surgeon of the Wounded—Mauve Terre, or Bad Lands, | 92 |
CHAPTER X. | |
Mourning for the Slain—Threatened with Death at the Fiery Stake—Saved by a Speech from Ottawa—Starving Condition of the Indians, | 106 |
CHAPTER XI. | |
Meet another White Female Captive—Sad Story of Mary Boyeau—A Child Roasted, and its Brains Dashed out—Murder of Mrs. Fletcher—Five Children Slaughtered—Fate of their Mother, | 112 |
CHAPTER XII. | |
First Intimation of my Little Mary’s Fate—Despair and Delirium—A Shower of Grasshoppers—A Feast and a Fight—An Enraged Squaw—The Chief Wounded, | 120 |
CHAPTER XIII. | |
Arrival of “Porcupine”—A Letter from Captain Marshall—Hopes of Rescue—Treachery of the Messenger—Egosegalonicha—The Tables Turned—Another Gleam of Hope—The Indian “White Tipi”—Disappointed—A White Man Bound and left to Starve—A Burial Incident, | 129 |
CHAPTER XIV. | |
Lost in the Indian Village—Black Bear’s White Wife—A small Tea Party—The White Boy-captive, Charles Sylvester—The Sun Dance—A Conciliating Letter from General Sibley—A Puzzle of Human Bones—The Indian as an Artist—I Destroy a Picture and am Punished with Fire-brands—A Sick Indian, | 136 |
ixCHAPTER XV. | |
Preparing the Chi-cha-cha, or Killikinnick—Attack on Captain Fisk’s Emigrant Train—Fourteen Whites Killed—A big Haul of Whisky—A Drunken Debauch—I write a Letter to Captain Fisk under dictation—Poisoned Indians—The Train saved by my Clerical Strategy, | 147 |
CHAPTER XVI. | |
Scenes on Cannon Ball Prairie—Reflections, | 154 |
CHAPTER XVII. | |
A Prairie on Fire—Scenes of Terror, | 159 |
CHAPTER XVIII. | |
Last days with the Ogalalla Sioux—Massacre of a Party returning from Idaho—A Woman’s Scalp—A Scalp Dance—Suspicious Circumstance—Arrival of Blackfeet Indians—Negotiations for my Ransom—Treachery, | 164 |
CHAPTER XIX. | |
Indian Customs, | 175 |
CHAPTER XX. | |
An Indian tradition—Arrival at the Blackfeet Village—An offer to purchase me indignantly rejected—A Yankton attempts my Capture, | 191 |
CHAPTER XXI. | |
Appearance of Jumping Bear—I prevail on him to carry a Letter to the Fort—A War Speech—Intended Treachery—Resume our Journey to the Fort—Singular Meeting with a White Man—“Has Richmond Fallen?”—Arrival at the Fort—I am Free! | 199 |
CHAPTER XXII. | |
Retrospection—A Border Trading post—Garrison Hospitality—A Visit from the Commandant of Fort Rice—Arrival of my Husband—Affecting Scene, | 212 |
CHAPTER XXIII. | |
Sad Fate of Little Mary, | 218 |
xCHAPTER XXIV. | |
What occurred at Fort Laramie after my Capture—Efforts to Rescue—Lieutenant Brown killed—Reward offered—It is the Means of restoring another White Woman and Child—Her Rescuers hung for Former Murders—A Letter announcing my Safe Arrival at Fort Sully, | 223 |
CHAPTER XXV. | |
Supper in Honor of our Re-union—Departure from Fort Sully—Incidents by the way—Arrival at Geneva—Mother and Child—A Happy Meeting, | 228 |
CHAPTER XXVI. | |
Elizabeth Blackwell—Mormon Home—A brutal Father—The Mother and Daughters flee to the Mountains—Death of the Mother and Sisters from exposure—Elizabeth saved by an Indian—A White Woman tortured—Rescued Children—The Boxx Family—Capture of Mrs. Blynn, | 238 |
CHAPTER XXVII. | |
Move to Wyoming—False Friends—The Manuscript of my Narrative taken by another party and published—I go to Washington, | 250 |
CHAPTER XXVIII. | |
General Sully’s Expedition, | 255 |
Poem for Mrs. Fannie Kelly, | 268 |
Certificate of Indian Leaders, | 270 |
Certified Copies of My Correspondence with Captain Fisk, | 274 |
Statement of Lieutenant G. A. Hesselberg, | 279 |
Statement from the Officers and Members of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, | 282 |

CHAPTER I.
I was born in Orillia, Canada, in 1845. Our home was on the lake shore, and there amid pleasant surroundings I passed the happy days of early childhood.
I was. born in Orillia, Canada, in 1845. Our home was by the lake, and there in that lovely setting, I spent the joyful days of my early childhood.
The years 1852 to 1856 witnessed, probably, the heaviest immigration the West has ever known in a corresponding length of time. Those who had gone before sent back to their friends such marvelous accounts of the fertility of the soil, the rapid development of the country, and the ease with which fortunes were made, the “Western fever” became almost epidemic. Whole towns in the old, Eastern States were almost depopulated. Old substantial farmers, surrounded apparently by all the comforts that heart could wish, sacrificed the homes wherein their families had been reared for generations, and, with all their worldly possessions, turned their faces toward the setting 12sun. And with what high hopes! Alas! how few, comparatively, met their realization.
The years 1852 to 1856 saw probably the largest wave of immigration the West has ever experienced over such a short period. Those who went ahead shared incredible stories with their friends about the fertile land, the rapid growth of the area, and how easy it was to make a fortune, causing the “Western fever” to spread almost like an epidemic. Entire towns in the old Eastern States were nearly emptied out. Established farmers, seemingly surrounded by all the comforts one could wish for, gave up the homes where their families had lived for generations and, taking all their worldly goods, headed toward the setting 12sun. And with such high hopes! Unfortunately, very few of those hopes came true.
In 1856, my father, James Wiggins, joined a New York colony bound for Kansas. Being favorably impressed with the country and its people, they located the town of Geneva, and my father returned for his family.
In 1856, my father, James Wiggins, became part of a New York group heading to Kansas. He was really impressed with the land and its people, so they settled in the town of Geneva, and my father went back to get our family.
Reaching the Missouri River on our way to our new home, my father was attacked with cholera, and died.
Reaching the Missouri River on our way to our new home, my father was struck by cholera and passed away.
In obedience to his dying instructions, my widowed mother, with her little family, continued on the way to our new home. But, oh! with what saddened hearts we entered into its possession. It seemed as if the light of our life had gone out. He who had been before to prepare that home for us, was not there to share it with us, and, far away from all early associations, almost alone in a new and sparsely settled country, it seemed as though hope had died.
In following his last wishes, my widowed mother, along with her small family, continued on to our new home. But, oh! with what heavy hearts we stepped into it. It felt like the light of our lives had gone out. He, who had gone ahead to prepare that home for us, wasn’t there to share it with us, and being so far from all our familiar ties, almost alone in a new and sparsely populated area, it felt like hope had vanished.
But God is merciful. He prepares the soul for its burdens. Of a truth, “He tempers the wind to the shorn lamb.”
But God is merciful. He prepares the soul for its challenges. Truly, “He tempers the wind to the shorn lamb.”
Our family remained in this pleasant prairie home, where I was married to Josiah S. Kelly.
Our family stayed in this nice prairie home, where I got married to Josiah S. Kelly.
My husband’s health failing, he resolved upon a change of climate. Accordingly, on the 17th of May, 1864, a party of six persons, consisting of Mr. Gardner Wakefield, my husband, myself, our adopted daughter (my sister’s child), and two colored servants, started from Geneva, with high-wrought hopes and pleasant13 anticipations of a romantic and delightful journey across the plains, and a confident expectation of future prosperity among the golden hills of Idaho.
My husband’s health declining, he decided to change our surroundings. So, on May 17, 1864, a group of six—Mr. Gardner Wakefield, my husband, me, our adopted daughter (my sister’s child), and two Black servants—set out from Geneva, filled with excitement and positive expectations for a thrilling and enjoyable journey across the plains, and a strong belief in future success among the golden hills of Idaho.
A few days after commencing our journey, we were joined by Mr. Sharp, a Methodist clergyman, from Verdigris River, about thirty miles south of Geneva; and, a few weeks later, we overtook a large train of emigrants, among whom were a family from Allen County with whom we were acquainted—Mr. Larimer, wife, and child, a boy eight years old. Preferring to travel with our small train, they left the larger one and became members of our party. The addition of one of my own sex to our little company was cause of much rejoicing to me, and helped relieve the dullness of our tiresome march.
A few days into our journey, we were joined by Mr. Sharp, a Methodist minister from Verdigris River, about thirty miles south of Geneva. A few weeks later, we came across a large group of emigrants, including a family from Allen County that we knew—Mr. Larimer, his wife, and their eight-year-old son. They decided to leave the larger group to travel with our smaller party. Having another man in our little group was a big relief for me and really helped break up the monotony of our long march.
The hours of noon and evening rest were spent in preparing our frugal meals, gathering flowers with our children, picking berries, hunting curiosities, or gazing in wrapt wonder and admiration at the beauties of this strange, bewildering country.
The hours around noon and in the evening were spent making our simple meals, collecting flowers with our kids, picking berries, exploring interesting things, or gazing in awe and admiration at the beauty of this strange, captivating land.
Our amusements were varied. Singing, reading, writing to friends at home, or pleasant conversation, occupied our leisure hours.
Our entertainment was diverse. Singing, reading, writing to friends back home, or having nice conversations filled our free time.
So passed the first few happy days of our emigration to the land of sunshine and flowers.
So went the first few happy days of our move to the land of sunshine and flowers.
When the sun had set, when his last rays were flecking the towering peaks of the Rocky Mountains, gathering around the camp-fires, in our home-like tent,14 we ate with a relish known only to those who, like us, scented the pure air, and lived as nature demanded.
When the sun went down, its last rays shimmering on the tall peaks of the Rocky Mountains, we gathered around the campfires in our cozy tent,14 enjoying a meal with a satisfaction that only those who, like us, breathed in the fresh air and lived as nature intended could understand.
At night, when our camp had been arranged by Andy and Franklin, our colored men, it was always in the same relative position, Mr. Kelly riding a few miles ahead as evening drew near to select the camping ground.
At night, when our camp was set up by Andy and Franklin, our Black comrades, it was always in the same spot, with Mr. Kelly riding a few miles ahead as evening approached to choose the camping site.
The atmosphere, which during the day was hot and stifling, became cool, and was laden with the odor of prairie flowers, the night dews filling their beautiful cups with the waters of heaven.
The atmosphere, which was hot and stuffy during the day, turned cool at night and was filled with the scent of prairie flowers, with the night dew filling their lovely cups with the waters of heaven.
The solemnity of night pervaded every thing. The warblings of the feathered tribe had ceased. The antelope and deer rested on the hills; no sound of laughing, noisy children, as in a settled country; no tramping of busy feet, or hurrying to and fro. All is silent. Nature, like man, has put aside the labors of the day, and is enjoying rest and peace.
The seriousness of night filled everything. The songs of the birds had stopped. The antelope and deer lay quietly on the hills; there was no sound of laughing, noisy kids, like in a stable country; no busy footsteps or rushing around. Everything is quiet. Nature, like people, has set aside the work of the day and is enjoying rest and tranquility.
Yonder, as a tiny spark, as a distant star, might be seen from the road a little camp-fire in the darkness spread over the earth.
In the distance, like a tiny spark or a faraway star, you could see a small campfire in the darkness that covered the ground.
Every eye in our little company is closed, every hand still, as we lay in our snugly-covered wagons, awaiting the dawn of another day.
Every eye in our small group is closed, every hand is still, as we lie in our cozy-covered wagons, waiting for the dawn of another day.
And the Eye that never sleeps watched over us in our lonely camp, and cared for the slumbering travelers.
And the Eye that never sleeps watched over us in our lonely camp and took care of the sleeping travelers.
Mr. Wakefield, with whom we became acquainted after he came to settle at Geneva, proved a most agreeable 15companion. Affable and courteous, unselfish, and a gentleman, we remember him with profound respect.
Mr. Wakefield, whom we got to know after he moved to Geneva, turned out to be a very pleasant 15 companion. Friendly and polite, generous, and a true gentleman, we remember him with deep respect.
A fine bridge crosses the Kansas River. A half-hour’s ride through the dense heavy timber, over a jet-black soil of incalculable richness, brought us to this bridge, which we crossed.
A nice bridge goes over the Kansas River. A half-hour ride through the thick, heavy woods, over rich black soil, brought us to this bridge, which we crossed.
We then beheld the lovely valley of the prairies, intersecting the deep green of graceful slopes, where waves tall prairie grass, among which the wild flowers grow.
We then saw the beautiful valley of the prairies, cutting through the deep green of elegant slopes, where tall prairie grass sways, and wildflowers bloom.
Over hundreds of acres these blossoms are scattered, yellow, purple, white, and blue, making the earth look like a rich carpet of variegated colors; those blooming in spring are of tender, modest hue, in later summer and early autumn clothed in gorgeous splendor. Solomon’s gold and purple could not outrival them.
Across hundreds of acres, these flowers spread out in yellow, purple, white, and blue, making the ground look like a luxurious carpet of mixed colors; the ones that bloom in spring have soft, subtle shades, while later in summer and early autumn, they wear vibrant, stunning colors. Solomon’s gold and purple couldn’t compare to them.
Nature seemingly reveled in beauty, for beauty’s sake alone, for none but the simple children of the forest to view her in state.
Nature seemed to take pleasure in beauty just for the sake of it, meant only for the simple kids of the forest to admire her in all her glory.
Slowly the myriad years come and go upon her solitary places. Tender spring-time and glorious summer drop down their gifts from overflowing coffers, while the steps of bounding deer or the notes of singing birds break upon the lonely air.
Slowly, the countless years pass by in her quiet spaces. Gentle spring and glorious summer shower their blessings from abundant treasures, while the sounds of leaping deer or singing birds fill the still air.
The sky is of wonderful clearness and transparency. Narrow belts and fringes of forest mark the way of winding streams.
The sky is incredibly clear and transparent. Slim strips and edges of forest outline the path of winding streams.
16
16
In the distance rise conical mounds, wrapped in the soft veil of dim and dreamy haze.
In the distance, there are conical mounds shrouded in a soft, dim, and dreamy haze.
Upon the beaten road are emigrants wending their way, their household goods packed in long covered wagons, drawn by oxen, mules, or horses; speculators working their way to some new town with women and children; and we meet with half-breed girls, with heavy eye-lashes and sun-burnt cheeks, jogging along on horseback.
On the worn path, there are emigrants making their journey, their belongings loaded in long covered wagons pulled by oxen, mules, or horses; speculators heading to a new town with women and children; and we encounter mixed-heritage girls with long eyelashes and sun-kissed cheeks riding horses.
I was surprised to see so many women among the emigrants, and to see how easily they adapted themselves to the hardships experienced in a journey across the plains.
I was surprised to see so many women among the emigrants and how easily they adapted to the challenges of a journey across the plains.
As a rule, the emigrants travel without tents, sleeping in and under wagons, without removing their clothing.
As a rule, the emigrants travel without tents, sleeping in and under wagons, without taking off their clothes.
Cooking among emigrants to the far West is a very primitive operation, a frying-pan and perhaps a Dutch oven comprising the major part of the kitchen furniture.
Cooking among emigrants to the far West is a very basic task, a frying pan and maybe a Dutch oven making up most of the kitchen gear.
The scarcity of timber is a source of great inconvenience and discomfort, “buffalo chips” being the substitute. At some of the stations, where opportunity offered, Mr. Kelly bought wood by the pound, as I had not yet been long enough inured to plains privations to relish food cooked over a fire made with “chips” of that kind.
The lack of wood is a big hassle and uncomfortable, with “buffalo chips” as the substitute. At some of the stations, when the chance came up, Mr. Kelly bought wood by the pound, since I hadn’t gotten used to the lack of resources on the plains long enough to enjoy food cooked over a fire made with those kinds of “chips.”
We crossed the Platte River by binding four wagon17 boxes together, then loaded the boat with goods, and were rowed across by about twenty men.
We crossed the Platte River by tying four wagon17 boxes together, then loaded the boat with supplies, and about twenty men rowed us across.
We were several days in crossing. Our cattle and horses swam across. The air had been heavy and oppressively hot; now the sky began to darken suddenly, and just as we reached the opposite shore, a gleam of lightning, like a forked tongue of flame, shot out of the black clouds, blinding us by its flash, and followed by a frightful crash of thunder.
We took several days to cross. Our cattle and horses swam over. The air had been thick and oppressively hot; now the sky suddenly started to darken, and just as we reached the other side, a flash of lightning, like a forked tongue of fire, shot out from the dark clouds, blinding us with its brightness, followed by a terrifying roar of thunder.
Another gleam and another crash followed, and the dense blackness lowered threateningly over us, almost shutting out the heights beyond, and seeming to encircle us like prisoners in the valley that lay at our feet.
Another flash and another crash followed, and the thick darkness loomed ominously over us, nearly blocking out the heights beyond, and making us feel trapped like prisoners in the valley below.
The vivid flashes lighting the darkness for an instant only made its gloom more fearful, and the heavy rolling of the thunder seemed almost to rend the heavens above it.
The bright flashes that lit up the darkness for just a moment only made it feel scarier, and the loud rumbling of the thunder felt like it was tearing apart the sky above.
All at once it burst upon our unprotected heads in rain. But such rain! Not the gentle droppings of an afternoon shower, nor a commonplace storm, but a sweeping avalanche of water, drenching us completely at the first dash, and continuing to pour, seeming to threaten the earth on which we stood, and tempt the old Platte to rise and claim it as its own.
Suddenly, it hit us hard with rain. But what a rain it was! Not the soft drizzle of a light afternoon shower, nor a typical storm, but a massive flood of water, soaking us completely with the first splash, and pouring down relentlessly, as if daring the ground we stood on and tempting the old Platte to swell up and take it back for itself.
Our wagon covers had been removed in the fording, and we had no time to put up tents for our protection until its fury was exhausted. And so we were forced18 to brave the elements, with part of our company on the other side of the swollen river, and a wild scene, we could scarcely discern through the pelting rain, surrounding us.
Our wagon covers had been taken off during the crossing, and we didn't have time to set up tents for shelter until the storm passed. So, we had to face the elements, with some of our group on the other side of the raging river, and a chaotic scene, barely visible through the pouring rain, surrounding us.
One soon becomes heroic in an open-air life, and so we put up what shelter we could when the abating storm gave us opportunity; and, wringing the water out of clothes, hair, and eye-brows, we camped in cheerful hope of a bright to-morrow, which did not disappoint us, and our hundreds of emigrant companions scattered on the way.
One quickly becomes adventurous in the great outdoors, so we built whatever shelter we could when the storm finally let up. After wringing the water out of our clothes, hair, and eyebrows, we settled in with optimism for a bright tomorrow, which didn’t let us down, along with the hundreds of fellow travelers we encountered along the way.
Each recurring Sabbath was gratefully hailed as a season of thought and repose; as a matter of conscience and duty we observed the day, and took pleasure in doing so.
Every Sabbath was welcomed with gratitude as a time for reflection and rest; it was both a matter of principle and responsibility for us to observe the day, and we enjoyed doing it.
We had divine service performed, observing the ceremonies of prayer, preaching, and singing, which was fully appreciated in our absence from home and its religious privileges.
We held a worship service, taking part in prayer, preaching, and singing, which we truly valued during our time away from home and its religious comforts.
Twenty-five miles from California Crossing is a place called Ash Hollow, where the eye is lost in space as it endeavors to penetrate its depths. Here some years before, General Harney made his name famous by an indiscriminate massacre of a band of hostile Indians, with their women and children.
Twenty-five miles from California Crossing is a place called Ash Hollow, where your gaze gets lost as you try to see its depths. A few years earlier, General Harney became infamous here for the brutal massacre of a group of hostile Indians, including women and children.

CHAPTER II.
A train of wagons were coursing their westward way, with visions of the future bright as our own. Sometimes a single team might be seen traveling alone.
A train of wagons was making its way west, with visions of the future just as bright as ours. Sometimes, you might see a single team traveling alone.
Our party were among the many small squads emigrating to the land of promise.
Our group was one of the many small teams moving to the land of opportunity.
The day on which our doomed family were scattered and killed was the 12th of July, a warm and oppressive day. The burning sun poured forth its hottest rays upon the great Black Hills and the vast plains of Montana, and the great emigrant road was strewed with men, women, and children, and flocks of cattle, representing towns of adventurers.
The day our tragic family was scattered and killed was July 12th, a hot and oppressive day. The blazing sun beat down its strongest rays on the vast Black Hills and the wide plains of Montana, and the main emigrant road was covered with men, women, children, and herds of cattle, representing towns of hopeful adventurers.
We looked anxiously forward to the approach of evening, with a sense of relief, after the excessive heat of the day.
We anxiously anticipated the arrival of evening, feeling relieved after the day's excessive heat.
Our journey had been pleasant, but toilsome, for we had been long weeks on the road.
Our journey had been enjoyable, but exhausting, since we had been on the road for many weeks.
Slowly our wagons wound through the timber that skirted the Little Box Elder, and, crossing the stream, we ascended the opposite bank.
Slowly our wagons wound through the trees that bordered the Little Box Elder, and after crossing the stream, we climbed up the opposite bank.
20
20
We had no thought of danger or timid misgivings on the subject of savages, for our fears had been all dispersed by constantly received assurances of their friendliness.
We weren’t worried about danger or feeling hesitant about the topic of savages because our fears had been completely put to rest by the constant reassurance of their friendliness.
At the outposts and ranches, we heard nothing but ridicule of their pretensions to warfare, and at Fort Laramie, where information that should have been reliable was given us, we had renewed assurances of the safety of the road and friendliness of the Indians.
At the outposts and ranches, we heard nothing but mockery about their claims to warfare, and at Fort Laramie, where we were given what should have been reliable information, we received further assurances of the road's safety and the Indians' friendliness.
At Horseshoe Creek, which we had just left, and where there was a telegraph station, our inquiries had elicited similar assurances as to the quiet and peaceful state of the country through which we must pass.
At Horseshoe Creek, which we had just left, and where there was a telegraph station, our questions had received similar reassurances about the calm and peaceful condition of the area we needed to travel through.
Being thus persuaded that fears were groundless, we entertained none, and, as I have mentioned before, our small company preferred to travel alone on account of the greater progress made in that way.
Being convinced that our fears were unfounded, we had none, and, as I mentioned earlier, our small group preferred to travel alone because it allowed us to make better progress.
The beauty of the sunset and the scenery around us filled our hearts with joy, and Mr. Wakefield’s voice was heard in song for the last time, as he sang, “Ho! for Idaho.” Little Mary’s low, sweet voice, too, joined in the chorus. She was so happy in her childish glee on that day, as she always was. She was the star and joy of our whole party.
The beauty of the sunset and the scenery around us filled our hearts with joy, and Mr. Wakefield’s voice was heard in song for the last time, as he sang, “Ho! for Idaho.” Little Mary’s soft, sweet voice also joined in the chorus. She was so happy in her childish excitement that day, just like she always was. She was the star and joy of our entire group.
We wended our way peacefully and cheerfully on, without a thought of the danger that was lying like a tiger in ambush in our path.
We made our way peacefully and happily, without a thought of the danger lurking like a tiger in wait ahead of us.
Without a sound of preparation or a word of warning, 21the bluffs before us were covered with a party of about two hundred and fifty Indians, painted and equipped for war, who uttered the wild war-whoop and fired a signal volley of guns and revolvers into the air.
Without any signs of preparation or a word of warning, 21the bluffs in front of us were filled with around two hundred and fifty Native Americans, decked out for battle, who shouted a fierce war cry and fired a volley of guns and revolvers into the sky.
This terrible and unexpected apparition came upon us with such startling swiftness that we had not time to think before the main body halted and sent out a part of their force, which circled us round at regular intervals, but some distance from our wagons. Recovering from the shock, our men instantly resolved on defense, and corralled the wagons. My husband was looked upon as leader, as he was principal owner of the train. Without regard to the insignificance of our numbers, Mr. Kelly was ready to stand his ground; but, with all the power I could command, I entreated him to forbear and only attempt conciliation. “If you fire one shot,” I said, “I feel sure you will seal our fate, as they seem to outnumber us ten to one, and will at once massacre all of us.”
This shocking and unexpected appearance hit us so quickly that we had no time to think before the main group stopped and sent part of their force to circle us at regular intervals, but at a safe distance from our wagons. Once we recovered from the shock, our men quickly decided to defend ourselves and formed a circle with the wagons. My husband was seen as the leader since he was the main owner of the train. Despite the small size of our group, Mr. Kelly was prepared to stand his ground; however, with all the strength I could muster, I urged him to hold back and only try to negotiate. “If you fire even one shot,” I said, “I’m sure it will seal our fate, as they seem to outnumber us ten to one and will immediately massacre all of us.”
Love for the trembling little girl at my side, my husband, and friends, made me strong to protest against any thing that would lessen our chance for escape with our lives. Poor little Mary! from the first she had entertained an ungovernable dread of the Indians, a repugnance that could not be overcome, although in our intercourse with friendly savages, I had endeavored to show how unfounded it was, and persuade her that they were civil and harmless, but all in vain. Mr.22 Kelly bought her beads and many little presents from them which she much admired, but she would always add, “They look so cross at me and they have knives and tomahawks, and I fear they will kill me.” Could it be that her tender young mind had some presentiment or warning of her horrid fate?
Love for the trembling little girl next to me, my husband, and friends made me strong enough to stand up against anything that would reduce our chances of escaping with our lives. Poor little Mary! From the beginning, she had an overwhelming fear of the Indians, a dislike that I couldn't change, despite my efforts to show her through our interactions with friendly natives how unfounded it was and to convince her that they were civilized and harmless, but it was all useless. Mr.22 Kelly bought her beads and many little gifts from them that she admired, but she would always add, “They look so angry at me and they have knives and tomahawks, and I’m afraid they will kill me.” Could it be that her innocent young mind had some sense or warning of her terrible fate?
My husband advanced to meet the chief and demand his intentions.
My husband approached the chief to ask about his intentions.
The savage leader immediately came toward him, riding forward and uttering the words, “How! how!” which are understood to mean a friendly salutation.
The fierce leader quickly approached him, riding forward and saying, “How! how!” which is understood as a friendly greeting.
His name was Ottawa, and he was a war chief of the Ogalalla band of the Sioux nation. He struck himself on his breast, saying, “Good Indian, me,” and pointing to those around him, he continued, “Heap good Indian, hunt buffalo and deer.” He assured us of his utmost friendship for the white people; then he shook hands, and his band followed his example, crowding around our wagons, shaking us all by the hand over and over again, until our arms ached, and grinning and nodding with every demonstration of good will.
His name was Ottawa, and he was a war chief of the Ogalalla band of the Sioux nation. He struck his chest and said, “I’m a good Indian,” then pointed to those around him and continued, “Lots of good Indians, hunting buffalo and deer.” He expressed his deep friendship for white people, then shook hands, and his band did the same, gathering around our wagons, shaking our hands repeatedly until our arms hurt, grinning and nodding as a sign of goodwill.
Our only policy seemed to be temporizing, in hope of assistance approaching; and, to gain time, we allowed them unopposed to do whatever they fancied. First, they said they would like to change one of their horses for the one Mr. Kelly was riding, a favorite race horse. Very much against his will, he acceded to their23 request, and gave up to them the noble animal to which he was fondly attached.
Our only strategy seemed to be stalling, hoping for help to arrive; and, to buy some time, we let them do whatever they wanted without interference. First, they mentioned they wanted to swap one of their horses for the one Mr. Kelly was riding, a favorite racehorse. Very reluctantly, he agreed to their23 request and gave up the noble animal he was so fond of.
My husband came to me with words of cheer and hope, but oh! what a marked look of despair was upon his face, such as I had never seen before.
My husband came to me with words of encouragement and hope, but oh! the look of despair on his face was something I had never seen before.
The Indians asked for flour, and we gave them what they wanted of provisions. The flour they emptied upon the ground, saving only the sack. They talked to us partly by signs and partly in broken English, with which some of them were quite familiar, and as we were anxious to suit ourselves to their whims and preserve a friendly intercourse as long as possible, we allowed them to take whatever they desired, and offered them many presents besides. It was, as I have said before, extremely warm weather, but they remarked that the cold made it necessary for them to look for clothing, and begged for some from our stock, which was granted without the slightest offered objection on our part. I, in a careless-like manner, said they must give me some moccasins for some articles of clothing that I had just handed them, and very pleasantly a young Indian gave me a nice pair, richly embroidered with different colored beads.
The Indians asked for flour, and we gave them what they wanted in provisions. They poured the flour out on the ground, keeping only the sack. They communicated with us partly through gestures and partly in broken English, which some of them knew quite well. Since we wanted to accommodate their wishes and maintain a friendly interaction for as long as we could, we let them take whatever they wanted and offered them many gifts as well. As I mentioned before, the weather was extremely warm, but they noted that the cold made it necessary for them to look for clothing and requested some from our supply, which we provided without any hesitation. I casually mentioned that they should give me some moccasins for some clothing items I had just given them, and a young Indian kindly handed me a nice pair, beautifully embroidered with different colored beads.
Our anxiety to conciliate them increased every moment, for the hope of help arriving from some quarter grew stronger as they dallied, and, alas! it was our only one.
Our anxiety to win them over grew with each passing moment, as the hope of help coming from somewhere became stronger while they hesitated, and, unfortunately, it was our only hope.
They grew bolder and more insolent in their advances. 24One of them laid hold of my husband’s gun, but, being repulsed, desisted.
They became bolder and more disrespectful in their actions. 24One of them grabbed my husband’s gun, but after being pushed back, he stopped.
The chief at last intimated that he desired us to proceed on our way, promising that we should not be molested. We obeyed, without trusting them, and soon the train was again in motion, the Indians insisting on driving our herd, and growing ominously familiar. Soon my husband called a halt. He saw that we were approaching a rocky glen, in whose gloomy depths he anticipated a murderous attack, and from which escape would be utterly impossible. Our enemies urged us still forward, but we resolutely refused to stir, when they requested that we should prepare supper, which they said they would share with us, and then go to the hills to sleep. The men of our party concluded it best to give them a feast. Mr. Kelly gave orders to our two colored servants to prepare at once to make a feast for the Indians.
The chief finally hinted that he wanted us to continue on our journey, assuring us that we wouldn’t be harmed. We complied, although we didn’t trust them, and soon the group was moving again, with the Indians insisting on driving our herd and becoming uncomfortably familiar. Before long, my husband called for a stop. He noticed we were nearing a rocky glen, where he feared an attack was imminent, and escaping would be completely impossible. Our adversaries pushed us onward, but we stubbornly refused to budge when they asked us to prepare dinner, claiming they would share it with us before going to the hills to sleep. The men in our group decided it would be best to host them for a meal. Mr. Kelly instructed our two black servants to immediately start preparing a feast for the Indians.
Andy said, “I think, if I knows any thing about it, they’s had their supper;” as they had been eating sugar crackers from our wagons for an hour or more.
Andy said, “I think, if I know anything about it, they’ve had their supper;” since they had been eating sugar crackers from our wagons for an hour or more.
The two colored men had been slaves among the Cherokees, and knew the Indian character by experience. Their fear and horror of them was unbounded, and their terror seemed pitiable to us, as they had worked for us a long time, and were most faithful, trustworthy servants.
The two Black men had been slaves among the Cherokees and understood the Indian character from experience. Their fear and horror of them was immense, and their terror seemed pitiful to us, as they had worked for us for a long time and were very loyal, trustworthy servants.
Each man was busy preparing the supper; Mr.25 Larimer and Frank were making the fire; Mr. Wakefield was getting provisions out of the wagon; Mr. Taylor was attending to his team; Mr. Kelly and Andy were out some distance gathering wood; Mr. Sharp was distributing sugar among the Indians; supper, that they asked for, was in rapid progress of preparation, when suddenly our terrible enemies threw off their masks and displayed their truly demoniac natures. There was a simultaneous discharge of arms, and when the cloud of smoke cleared away, I could see the retreating form of Mr. Larimer and the slow motion of poor Mr. Wakefield, for he was mortally wounded.
Each man was busy getting dinner ready; Mr. 25 Larimer and Frank were starting the fire; Mr. Wakefield was taking supplies out of the wagon; Mr. Taylor was looking after his team; Mr. Kelly and Andy were some distance away gathering wood; Mr. Sharp was handing out sugar to the Indians; dinner, which they had asked for, was quickly being prepared when suddenly our fierce enemies took off their masks and revealed their truly evil selves. There was a simultaneous gunfire, and when the smoke cleared, I could see Mr. Larimer retreating and the slow movement of poor Mr. Wakefield, who was mortally wounded.
Mr. Kelly and Andy made a miraculous escape with their lives. Mr. Sharp was killed within a few feet of me. Mr. Taylor—I never can forget his face as I saw him shot through the forehead with a rifle ball. He looked at me as he fell backward to the ground a corpse. I was the last object that met his dying gaze. Our poor faithful Frank fell at my feet pierced by many arrows. I recall the scene with a sickening horror. I could not see my husband anywhere, and did not know his fate, but feared and trembled. With a glance at my surroundings, my senses seemed gone for a time, but I could only live and endure.
Mr. Kelly and Andy made a miraculous escape with their lives. Mr. Sharp was killed just a few feet away from me. Mr. Taylor—I can never forget his face as I saw him shot in the forehead with a bullet. He looked at me as he fell backward to the ground, lifeless. I was the last thing he saw as he died. Our poor, loyal Frank fell at my feet, struck by many arrows. I remember the scene with a sickening horror. I couldn't see my husband anywhere, and I had no idea what had happened to him, but I was filled with fear and dread. After glancing around, I felt like my senses had left me for a moment, but I could only keep living and endure.
I had but little time for thought, for the Indians quickly sprang into our wagons, tearing off covers, breaking, crushing, and smashing all hinderances to26 plunder, breaking open locks, trunks, and boxes, and distributing or destroying our goods with great rapidity, using their tomahawks to pry open boxes, which they split up in savage recklessness.
I barely had any time to think, because the Indians quickly jumped into our wagons, tearing off covers, breaking, crushing, and smashing everything in the way of26 stealing, breaking open locks, trunks, and boxes, and either sharing or destroying our belongings at lightning speed, using their tomahawks to pry open boxes, which they split apart with wild abandon.
Oh, what horrible sights met my view! Pen is powerless to portray the scenes occurring around me. They filled the air with the fearful war-whoops and hideous shouts. I endeavored to keep my fears quiet as possible, knowing that an indiscreet act on my part might result in jeopardizing our lives, though I felt certain that we two helpless women would share death by their hands; but with as much of an air of indifference as I could command, I kept still, hoping to prolong our lives, even if but a few moments. I was not allowed this quiet but a moment, when two of the most savage-looking of the party rushed up into my wagon, with tomahawks drawn in their right hands, and with their left seized me by both hands and pulled me violently to the ground, injuring my limbs very severely, almost breaking them, from the effects of which I afterward suffered a great deal. I turned to my little Mary, who, with outstretched hands, was standing in the wagon, took her in my arms and helped her to the ground. I then turned to the chief, put my hand upon his arm, and implored his protection for my fellow-prisoner and our children. At first he gave me no hope, but seemed utterly indifferent to my prayers. Partly in words and partly by signs, he27 ordered me to remain quiet, placing his hand upon his revolver, that hung in a belt at his side, as an argument to enforce obedience.
Oh, what terrible sights met my eyes! Words can’t capture the scenes unfolding around me. The air was filled with frightening war cries and horrible shouts. I tried my best to suppress my fears, knowing that a careless move on my part could put our lives at risk, even though I was certain that the two of us helpless women would meet our end at their hands. So, with as much nonchalance as I could muster, I stayed quiet, hoping to extend our lives for even a few moments. I barely had a second of peace before two of the most savage-looking members of the group rushed into my wagon, tomahawks drawn in their right hands, and grabbed me by both arms, yanking me down to the ground, injuring my limbs severely—almost breaking them, which caused me considerable pain later on. I turned to my little Mary, who was reaching out with her hands while standing in the wagon. I took her in my arms and helped her down. Then I faced the chief, placed my hand on his arm, and begged him to protect my fellow prisoner and our children. At first, he offered me no reassurance and seemed completely indifferent to my pleas. Partly through words and partly through gestures, he ordered me to stay quiet, placing his hand on the revolver at his side as a way to enforce compliance.
A short distance in the rear of our train a wagon was in sight. The chief immediately dispatched a detachment of his band to capture or to cut it off from us, and I saw them ride furiously off in pursuit of the small party, which consisted only of one family and a man who rode in advance of the single wagon. The horseman was almost instantly surrounded and killed by a volley of arrows. The husband of the family quickly turned his team around and started them at full speed, gave the whip and lines to his wife, who held close in her arms her youngest child. He then went to the back end of his wagon and threw out boxes, trunks, every thing that he possessed. His wife meantime gave all her mind and strength to urging the horses forward on their flight from death. The Indians had by this time come very near, so that they riddled the wagon-cover with bullets and arrows, one passing through the sleeve of the child’s dress in its mother’s arms, but doing it no personal injury.
Not far behind our train, we spotted a wagon. The chief quickly sent a group of his men to either capture it or cut it off from us, and I watched as they charged after a small party made up of just one family and a man riding in front of the single wagon. The horseman was almost immediately surrounded and killed by a barrage of arrows. The family’s husband quickly turned his team around and urged them to run at full speed, handing the reins to his wife, who held their youngest child tightly in her arms. He then hurried to the back of the wagon and started tossing out boxes, trunks, everything he owned. Meanwhile, his wife focused all her energy on pushing the horses forward to escape from death. At that point, the Indians were very close, shooting bullets and arrows that pierced the wagon cover, with one arrow even passing through the sleeve of the child’s dress in its mother’s arms, but fortunately not injuring the child.
The terrified man kept the Indians at bay with his revolver, and finally they left him and rode furiously back to the scene of the murder of our train.
The scared man held off the Indians with his revolver, and eventually they left him and rode frantically back to where our train was murdered.
CHAPTER III.
When the Indians fired their fatal volley into the midst of our little company, while yet they were preparing to entertain them with a hospitable supper, my husband was some distance from the scene of horror; but, startled by the unexpected report, he hurriedly glanced around, saw the pale, terror-stricken faces of his wife and child, and the fall of Rev. Mr. Sharp from the wagon, while in the act of reaching for sugar and other articles of food with which to conciliate our savage guests. The hopelessness of the situation struck a chill to his heart. Having laid down his gun to assist in the preparation of the feast, the utter futility of contending single-handed against such a host of infuriated demons was too apparent. His only hope, and that a slight one indeed, was that the Indians might spare the lives of his wife and child, to obtain a ransom. In this hope he resolved upon efforts for the preservation of his own life, that he might afterward 29put forth efforts for our rescue, either by pursuit and strategy, or by purchase.
When the Indians fired their deadly shot into the middle of our small group, while we were still getting ready to host them for a friendly dinner, my husband was a ways off from the scene of chaos. But when he heard the unexpected gunfire, he quickly looked around and saw the pale, terrified faces of his wife and child, and how Rev. Mr. Sharp fell from the wagon while reaching for sugar and other food items that we hoped would help us win over our savage guests. The hopelessness of the situation sent a chill through him. He had laid down his gun to help prepare the feast, and it became painfully clear how futile it was to fight single-handedly against such a large group of enraged attackers. His only hope, which was quite faint, was that the Indians might spare the lives of his wife and child in exchange for a ransom. With that small hope in mind, he resolved to focus on saving his own life, so he could later work on our rescue, either through pursuit and strategy or by negotiation.
He was shot at, and the barbed arrows whizzed past him, some passing through his clothing. He saw Mr. Wakefield fall, and knew that he was wounded, if not killed. Mr. Larimer passed him in his flight for life toward some neighboring timber.
He was shot at, and the barbed arrows zoomed past him, some even slicing through his clothes. He saw Mr. Wakefield fall and realized that he was injured, if not dead. Mr. Larimer ran by him, fleeing for his life toward some nearby trees.
Mr. Kelly then ran for some tall grass and sage brush, where he concealed himself, favored by the fast approaching darkness. Scarcely daring to breathe, his mind tortured with agonizing fears for the fate of his wife and child, he seemed to hear from them the cry for help, and at one time resolved to rush to their rescue, or die with them; any fate seemed better than such torturing doubt. But, realizing at last the utter hopelessness of an attempt at rescue, and knowing that it was a custom of the Indians, sometimes, to spare the lives of white women and children taken captive, for ransom, he again resolved, if possible, to save his own life, that he might devote all his energies, and the remnant of fortune the savages had not despoiled him of, to the accomplishment of the rescue of his wife and child.
Mr. Kelly then ran into some tall grass and sagebrush, where he hid himself, aided by the quickly approaching darkness. Barely daring to breathe, his mind tormented with agonizing fears for the fate of his wife and child, he thought he could hear their cries for help and at one point decided to rush to their rescue or die with them; any outcome seemed better than the torture of uncertainty. But, realizing at last the complete hopelessness of trying to rescue them and knowing that sometimes the Indians spared the lives of white women and children taken captive for ransom, he decided again, if possible, to save his own life so he could devote all his energy and whatever remnants of fortune the savages hadn’t taken from him to rescuing his wife and child.
Lying in his perilous shelter, he saw darkness creep slowly around the hills, closing on the scene of murder and devastation, like a curtain of mercy dropped to shut out a hideous sight. He heard the noise of breaking and crashing boxes, and the voices of the30 Indians calling to each other; then came the culmination of his awful suspense. The Indians had again mounted their horses, and, raising the terrible war song, chanted its ominous notes as they took their way across the hills, carrying his yearning thoughts with them. Pen is powerless to portray the agony, to him, of those fearful moments.
Lying in his dangerous makeshift shelter, he watched as darkness slowly crept around the hills, closing in on the scene of murder and destruction, like a mercy curtain drawn to hide a horrific sight. He heard the sounds of breaking and crashing boxes, along with the voices of the30 Indians calling to each other; then came the peak of his terrible suspense. The Indians had mounted their horses again, and, raising their chilling war song, they chanted its ominous notes as they rode across the hills, taking his aching thoughts with them. No words can capture the agony he felt during those terrifying moments.
Still fearing to move in the darkness, he distinguished footsteps near him, and knew by the stealthy tread that they were those of an Indian. In breathless silence he crouched close to the ground, fearing each instant the descent of the tomahawk and the gleam of the scalping-knife, when, strange to say, a venomous reptile came to his rescue, and his enemy fled before it. A huge rattlesnake, one of the many with which that region is infested, raised its curved neck close beside him, and, thrusting forth its poisonous fangs, gave a warning rattle. The prowling Indian took alarm at the sound; other snakes, roused for the safety of their young in the dens around, repeated it, and the savage, knowing it would be death to venture further, retreated, leaving my husband in safety where he had taken refuge; for, although he must have lain close to the noisome reptile, he received no hurt, and the greater horror of his human foe rendered him almost indifferent to the dangers of his surroundings.
Still afraid to move in the dark, he heard footsteps nearby and recognized by the quiet tread that they belonged to an Indian. In breathless silence, he crouched low to the ground, fearing at any moment the swing of the tomahawk and the flash of the scalping knife, when, strangely enough, a venomous snake came to his aid, causing his enemy to flee. A massive rattlesnake, one of many in that area, lifted its curved neck right next to him and, showing its poisonous fangs, let out a warning rattle. The lurking Indian was alarmed by the sound; other snakes, stirred into action to protect their young in nearby dens, echoed the noise, and the savage, knowing it would mean death to go any further, retreated, leaving my husband safe where he had taken refuge. Even though he must have lain close to the foul reptile, he was unharmed, and the greater terror of his human foe made him almost indifferent to the dangers around him.
Cautiously he crawled out of the weeds and grass,31 and, rising to his feet unharmed, started swiftly in an eastward direction. He had to go far out in the hills to avoid the savages, and, after traveling many miles around, he at last reached the large train, with which the small party I had seen pursued had previously taken refuge.
Cautiously, he crawled out of the weeds and grass,31 and, getting to his feet without injury, quickly headed east. He had to venture far into the hills to steer clear of the savages, and after traveling many miles, he finally reached the large train where the small group I had seen earlier had sought refuge.
They were already consolidating with other trains for defense, and would not venture to join Mr. Kelly, although he earnestly implored assistance to go out in aid of his friends and family, if any of them should be left alive.
They were already teaming up with other trains for protection and wouldn’t risk going to help Mr. Kelly, even though he desperately pleaded for help to reach out to his friends and family, if any of them were still alive.
The colored man, Andy, soon after joined them. He came in running and in great excitement, and was about to report all the company killed, when he joyfully discovered Mr. Kelly.
The man of color, Andy, soon after joined them. He came in running and extremely excited, and was about to announce that everyone in the company was dead when he joyfully spotted Mr. Kelly.
Great consternation and alarm had spread with the tidings of the massacre, and fears for personal safety prevented any one from joining my unhappy husband in efforts to rescue his wife and child, or succor his missing companions.
Great shock and fear spread with the news of the massacre, and concerns for personal safety kept anyone from joining my distressed husband in his attempts to rescue his wife and child, or to help his missing companions.
The train did not move forward until re-enforced by many others along the road; and even then every precaution was taken to secure safety and prevent a surprise. Women in many instances drove the teams, to prevent their husbands or fathers being taken at a disadvantage; weapons were in every man’s hands, and vigilant eyes were fixed on every bluff or gorge, anticipating attack.
The train didn’t move until it was joined by many others along the road; even then, every precaution was taken to ensure safety and prevent any surprises. In many cases, women drove the teams to keep their husbands or fathers from being caught off guard; every man was armed, and watchful eyes were on every hill or ravine, expecting an attack.
32
32
A little time and travel brought them to the first scene of murder, where they found the dead body of the companion of the man who so narrowly escaped with his family. They placed the body in a wagon, and proceeded to the dreaded spot where the slaughter of our party had occurred.
A little time and travel took them to the first murder scene, where they found the dead body of the companion of the man who had barely escaped with his family. They put the body in a wagon and headed to the terrifying place where our group had been slaughtered.
The wagons still were standing, and feathers, flour, the remnants of much that was but half destroyed, lay scattered about the ground.
The wagons were still there, and feathers, flour, and the remains of a lot of things that were only partially destroyed were scattered across the ground.
Mr. Kelly, with faltering steps, supported by the strong arm of Andy, was among the first to search the spot; his intense distress for the unknown fate of his family urged him on, although he dreaded to think of what the bloody spot might disclose to him.
Mr. Kelly, with unsteady steps and supported by Andy's strong arm, was one of the first to search the area. His deep anxiety about the unknown fate of his family pushed him forward, even though he was terrified to consider what the bloody spot might reveal to him.
The dead bodies of Mr. Sharp, Mr. Taylor, and our colored servant, Franklin, were discovered lying where they had fallen. Poor Frank had been shot by an arrow that pierced both his legs, pinning them together, in which condition he had been murdered by the ruthless wretches by having his skull broken.
The dead bodies of Mr. Sharp, Mr. Taylor, and our Black servant, Franklin, were found where they had fallen. Poor Frank had been shot by an arrow that went through both his legs, pinning them together, and in that state, he had been cruelly murdered by having his skull smashed.
Both Mr. Sharp and Mr. Taylor left large families at home to mourn their loss. Mr. Larimer came up with an arrow wound in one of his limbs. He had passed the night in trying to elude his savage pursuers, and was very tired and exhausted, and very much distressed about his wife and son, a robust little fellow of eight or nine years.
Both Mr. Sharp and Mr. Taylor left behind big families at home to grieve their loss. Mr. Larimer arrived with an arrow wound in one of his limbs. He had spent the night trying to escape his savage pursuers and was extremely tired, worn out, and very worried about his wife and son, a strong little guy around eight or nine years old.
But Mr. Wakefield was nowhere to be seen. After33 searching the brushwood for some time, and a quarter of a mile distant from the scene of attack, they discovered him still alive, but pierced by three arrows that he had vainly endeavored to extract, succeeding only in withdrawing the shafts, but leaving the steel points still deeply imbedded in the flesh. Mr. Kelly took him and cared for him with all the skill and kindness possible. No brothers could have been more tenderly attached to each other than they. He then procured as comfortable a conveyance as he could for them, and picked up a few relics from our demolished train. Among them was a daily journal of our trip, from the time we were married until the hour that the Indians came upon us. This he prized, as he said, more than he did his life.
But Mr. Wakefield was nowhere to be found. After33 searching the brush for a while, and a quarter of a mile away from where the attack happened, they found him still alive but pierced by three arrows. He had tried unsuccessfully to pull them out, managing only to remove the shafts while the steel tips were still deeply embedded in his flesh. Mr. Kelly took care of him with all the skill and kindness he could muster. No brothers could have been more closely bonded than they were. He then arranged for the most comfortable transport he could find for them and collected a few items from our wrecked train. Among those was a daily journal of our trip, from the time we were married until the moment the Indians attacked us. He valued it, he said, more than his own life.
The next thing that was necessary to do, after the wounded were cared for, was to bury the dead, and a wide grave was dug and the four bodies solemnly consigned, uncoffined, to the earth. A buffalo robe was placed above them, and then the earth was piled on their unconscious breasts.
The next thing that needed to be done, after taking care of the injured, was to bury the dead. A large grave was dug, and the four bodies were solemnly laid to rest, without coffins, in the ground. A buffalo robe was placed over them, and then dirt was piled on their still bodies.
At that time the question of color had occasioned much dissension, and controversy ran high as to the propriety of allowing the colored people the privilege of sitting beside their white brethren. Poor Franklin had shared death with our companions, and was not deemed unworthy to share the common grave of his fellow victims. They lie together in the valley of34 Little Box Elder, where with saddened hearts our friends left them, thinking of the high hopes and fearless energy with which they had started on their journey, each feeling secure in the success that awaited them, and never, for a moment, dreaming of the grave in the wilderness that was to close over them and their earthly hopes. They were buried on the desolate plain, a thousand miles away from their loved wives and children, who bemoan their sad, untimely fate.
At that time, the issue of race had caused a lot of arguments, and there was intense debate about whether to allow people of color to sit next to their white counterparts. Poor Franklin had died alongside our friends and wasn’t considered unworthy to share the common grave of his fellow victims. They lie together in the valley of34 Little Box Elder, where our friends left them with heavy hearts, reflecting on the high hopes and brave energy they had when they began their journey, each confident in the success that awaited them, never imagining for a moment that a grave in the wilderness would soon cover them and their earthly dreams. They were buried on the empty plain, a thousand miles away from their beloved wives and children, who mourn their sad, premature fate.
Mr. Kelly found part of his herd of cattle grazing near by; Mr. Sharp’s were still tied to the stake where he had carefully secured them. The Indians had taken our horses, but left the cattle, as they do when they are on the war path, or unless they need meat for present use. They shot some of them, however, and left them to decay upon the plain. Many arrows were scattered upon the ground, their peculiar marks showing that their owners had all belonged to one tribe, though of different bands. They were similar in form and finish; the shafts were round and three feet long, grooved on their sides, that the blood of the victim might not be impeded in its outward flow; each had three strips of feathers attached to its top, about seven inches in length, and, on the other end, a steel point, fastened lightly, so as to be easily detached in the flesh it penetrates. The depth of the wound depends on the distance of the aim, but they sometimes pass quite through the body,35 though usually their force is exhausted in entering a few inches beyond the point.
Mr. Kelly found part of his herd of cattle grazing nearby; Mr. Sharp’s were still tied to the spot where he had secured them carefully. The Indians had taken our horses but left the cattle, as they often do when on the war path, unless they need meat immediately. They shot some of the cattle, though, and left them to decay on the plain. Many arrows were scattered on the ground, with their distinct marks showing that their owners all belonged to one tribe, though from different bands. They were similar in shape and craftsmanship; the shafts were round and about three feet long, grooved on the sides to allow the blood of the victim to flow freely. Each arrow had three strips of feathers attached to the top, around seven inches long, and on the other end was a steel point, lightly attached to easily detach in the flesh it penetrated. The depth of the wound varies with the distance of the shot, but sometimes the arrows go all the way through the body, although usually their force stops a few inches beyond the entry point.35
The wounded being made as comfortable as circumstances would allow, the train left the spot in the evening, and moved forward to an encampment a mile distant from the sad place, where the journey of our lost companions had ended forever, whose visions of the golden land must be a higher and brighter one than earthly eyes can claim.
The injured were made as comfortable as possible given the circumstances, and the train left the site in the evening, heading toward a camp about a mile away from that sorrowful place, where the journey of our lost companions had ended forever. Their visions of the promised land must be far more beautiful and radiant than anything earthly eyes can see.
Early next day the travelers arrived at Deer Creek Fort, where Mr. Kelly found medical aid for the wounded, and procured a tent to shelter them, and devoted himself to alleviating their sufferings, and, with the assistance of the kind people of the fort, succeeded in arranging them in tolerable comfort.
Early the next day, the travelers reached Deer Creek Fort, where Mr. Kelly found medical help for the injured, got a tent to shelter them, and dedicated himself to easing their pain. With the support of the friendly people at the fort, he managed to get them settled in reasonably comfortable conditions.
Captain Rhineheart was commanding officer at Deer Creek, and ordered the property of the deceased to be delivered over to him, which Mr. Kelly did.
Captain Rhineheart was the commanding officer at Deer Creek and ordered that the property of the deceased be handed over to him, which Mr. Kelly did.
The story of the attack and massacre had traveled faster than the sufferers from its barbarity. The garrison had learned it before the train arrived, through some soldiers returning from Fort Laramie, where they had been to receive money from the paymaster, who had heard an account of the attack on the road, and had a passing glimpse of the terrible field of slaughter.
The news of the attack and massacre spread faster than those affected by its brutality. The soldiers stationed there heard about it before the train showed up, through some troops coming back from Fort Laramie, where they had gone to collect their pay. These soldiers had heard stories about the attack on the road and had caught a glimpse of the horrific scene of carnage.
The evening that the large train arrived at the fort, the officers gave a ball, and the emigrant women were36 invited, from the trains camped in the vicinity, to join in these inappropriately timed festivities.
The evening the big train pulled into the fort, the officers threw a ball, and the women from the emigrant trains nearby were36 invited to join in these poorly timed celebrations.
The mother of the child, who had so narrowly escaped death, having lost her own wardrobe in her efforts to escape the pursuit of the Indians, borrowed a dress from a lady who resided at the fort, and attended the entertainment, dancing and joining in the gaieties, when the burial of their companion and our poor men had just been completed, and the heavy cloud of our calamity had so lately shrouded them in gloom. Such are the effects of isolation from social and civil influence, and contact with danger, and familiarity with terror and death.
The mother of the child, who had just barely escaped death, having lost her own clothes while trying to flee from the Indians, borrowed a dress from a woman who lived at the fort and went to the event, dancing and joining in the festivities, just after the burial of their friend and our poor men had been completed, and the heavy weight of their tragedy had only recently cast a shadow over them. This illustrates the effects of being cut off from social and civil influences, and being exposed to danger, as well as becoming familiar with fear and death.
People grow reckless, and often lose the gentle sympathies that alleviate suffering, from frequent intercourse with it in its worst forms.
People become reckless and often lose the compassion that eases suffering from being around it in its worst forms too often.
CHAPTER IV.
The facts related in the preceding chapter concerning matters occurring in Mr. Kelly’s experience, and adventures after the attack upon our train, were related to me after my restoration to freedom and my husband, by him.
The details shared in the previous chapter about what happened to Mr. Kelly during and after the attack on our train were told to me by him after I was freed and reunited with my husband.
I now return to the narration of my own terrible experiences.
I now return to telling the story of my own awful experiences.
I was led a short distance from the wagon, with Mary, and told to remain quiet, and tried to submit; but oh, what a yearning sprang up in my heart to escape, as I hoped my husband had done! But many watchful eyes were upon me, and enemies on every side, and I realized that any effort then at escape would result in failure, and probably cause the death of all the prisoners.
I was taken a short distance from the wagon with Mary and told to stay quiet, and I tried to comply; but oh, how desperately I wanted to escape, just as I hoped my husband had! But there were so many watchful eyes on me, enemies all around, and I realized that any attempt to escape at that moment would fail and could likely get all the prisoners killed.
Mrs. Larimer, with her boy, came to us, trembling with fear, saying, “The men have all escaped, and left us to the mercy of the savages.”
Mrs. Larimer, with her son, came to us, shaking with fear, saying, “The men have all gotten away, leaving us at the mercy of the savages.”
In reply, I said, “I do hope they have. What benefit would it be to us, to have them here, to suffer38 this fear and danger with us? They would be killed, and then all hope of rescue for us would be at an end.”
In response, I said, “I really hope they have. What good would it do us to have them here, sharing in this fear and danger? They would be killed, and then all hope for our rescue would be gone.”
Her agitation was extreme. Her grief seemed to have reached its climax when she saw the Indians destroying her property, which consisted principally of such articles as belong to the Daguerrean art. She had indulged in high hopes of fortune from the prosecution of this art among the mining towns of Idaho. As she saw her chemicals, picture cases, and other property pertaining to her calling, being destroyed, she uttered such a wild despairing cry as brought the chief of the band to us, who, with gleaming knife, threatened to end all her further troubles in this world. The moment was a critical one for her. The Indians were flushed with an easy-won victory over a weak party; they had “tasted blood,” and it needed but slight provocation for them to shed that even of defenseless women and children.
Her agitation was intense. Her grief seemed to peak when she saw the Indians destroying her belongings, which mainly included items related to photography. She had high hopes of making a fortune by practicing this art in the mining towns of Idaho. As she watched her chemicals, photo cases, and other equipment being ruined, she let out a desperate cry that drew the chief of the group to us, who, with a glinting knife, threatened to put an end to all her troubles in this world. It was a critical moment for her. The Indians were riding high on their easy victory over a vulnerable group; they had “tasted blood,” and it would take very little to provoke them into harming defenseless women and children.
My own agony could be no less than that of my companion in misfortune. The loss of our worldly possessions, which were not inconsiderable, consisting of a large herd of cattle, and groceries, and goods of particular value in the mining regions, I gave no thought to. The possible fate of my husband; the dark, fearful future that loomed before myself and little Mary, for whose possible future I had more apprehension than for my own, were thoughts that39 flashed through my mind to the exclusion of all mere pecuniary considerations.
My own pain was no less than that of my fellow sufferer. The loss of our belongings, which were significant—a large herd of cattle, groceries, and valuable items for the mining regions—barely crossed my mind. What worried me more was the potential fate of my husband; the dark, frightening future that stretched out in front of me and little Mary, for whom I was more concerned about the future than my own, filled my thoughts, overshadowing all thoughts of money.
But my poor companion was in great danger, and perhaps it was a selfish thought of future loneliness in captivity which induced me to intercede that her life might be spared. I went to the side of the chief, and, assuming a cheerfulness I was very far from feeling, plead successfully for her life.
But my poor friend was in serious danger, and maybe it was a selfish hope of being lonely in captivity that made me plead for her life. I went to the chief's side and, putting on a smile that I didn't truly feel, successfully begged for her life.
I endeavored in every way to propitiate our savage captor, but received no evidences of kindness or relenting that I could then understand. He did present me, however, a wreath of gay feathers from his own head, which I took, regarding it merely as an ornament, when in reality, as I afterward learned, it was a token of his favor and protection.
I tried in every way to win over our brutal captor, but I didn’t receive any signs of kindness or mercy that I could understand at the time. However, he did give me a colorful feathered crown from his own head, which I accepted, thinking of it just as a decoration, when in fact, as I later learned, it was a symbol of his favor and protection.
He then left us, to secure his own share of plunder, but we saw that we were surrounded by a special guard of armed men, and so gave up all struggle against what seemed an inevitable doom, and sat down upon the ground in despair.
He then left us to grab his own share of the loot, but we noticed that we were surrounded by a special guard of armed men, so we gave up all hope of fighting against what seemed like an inevitable fate and sat down on the ground in despair.
I know now that night had come upon us while we sat there, and that darkness was closing the scene of desolation and death before their arrangements for departure were completed.
I now realize that night had fallen while we were sitting there, and that darkness was enveloping the scene of despair and death before they finished their preparations to leave.
The first intimation we had that our immediate massacre was not intended, was a few articles of clothing presented by a young Indian, whose name was Wechela, who intimated that we would have need for them.
The first sign we got that we weren't going to be killed right away was a few pieces of clothing given to us by a young Indian named Wechela, who suggested that we would need them.
40
40
It was a pitiable sight to see the terrified looks of our helpless children, who clung to us for the protection we could not give. Mrs. Larimer was unconscious of the death of any of our party. I did not tell her what my eyes had seen, fearing that she could not endure it, but strove to encourage and enliven her, lest her excitement would hasten her death or excite the anger of our captors.
It was a heartbreaking sight to see the terrified expressions on our helpless children, who clung to us for the protection we couldn't provide. Mrs. Larimer was unaware of any deaths in our group. I didn’t tell her what I had seen, fearing she wouldn’t be able to handle it, but I tried to encourage and uplift her, so her distress wouldn’t speed up her death or provoke the anger of our captors.
We both feared that when the Indians made their arrangements for departure we would be quickly disposed of by the scalping knife; or even should we escape for the time, we saw no prospect of release from bondage. Terror of the most appalling nature for the fate of the children possessed me, and all the horrors of Indian captivity that we had ever heard crowded on our minds with a new and fearful meaning—the slow fires, the pitiless knife, the poisoned arrows, the torture of famine, and a thousand nameless phantoms of agony passed before our troubled souls, filling us with fears so harrowing that the pangs of dissolution compared to them must have been relief.
We both worried that when the Native Americans made their plans to leave, we would quickly be taken out by a scalping knife; or even if we escaped for a while, we saw no hope of being freed from captivity. I was consumed by terror for the fate of the children, and all the horrors of being captured that we had ever heard about flooded our minds with a new and terrifying meaning—the slow fires, the merciless knife, the poisoned arrows, the suffering of starvation, and countless nameless nightmares of pain flashed before our troubled minds, filling us with fears so intense that the agony of death would have felt like a relief in comparison.
It may be thought almost impossible in such a chaos of dread to collect the soul in prayer, but
It might seem nearly impossible in such a terrifying chaos to gather the soul in prayer, but
and the only respite we could claim from despair was the lifting of our trembling hearts upward to the God of mercy.
and the only break we could take from despair was the raising of our trembling hearts to the God of mercy.
41
41
Those hours of misery can never be forgotten. We were oppressed by terrors we could not explain or realize. The sudden separation from those we loved and relied on; our own helplessness and the gloom of uncertainty that hung over the future—surely none can better testify to the worth of trust in God than those whose hope on earth seemed ended; and, faint and weak as our faith was, it saved us from utter desolation and the blackness of despair.
Those hours of pain will never be forgotten. We were overwhelmed by fears we couldn't explain or understand. The sudden separation from those we loved and depended on; our own powerlessness and the darkness of uncertainty that loomed over the future—surely no one can better testify to the value of trusting God than those whose hope on earth seemed to have run out; and, though our faith was faint and weak, it saved us from complete hopelessness and despair.
From among the confused mass of material of all kinds scattered about, the same young Indian, Wechela, brought me a pair of shoes; also a pair of little Mary’s. He looked kindly as he laid these articles before me, intimating by his gestures that our lives were to be spared, and that we should have need of them and other clothing during our long march into captivity. He also brought me some books and letters, all of which I thankfully received. I readily conceived a plan to make good use of them, and secreted as many as I could about my clothing. I said to Mrs. Larimer, “If I can retain these papers and letters, and we are forced to travel with the Indians into their unknown country, I shall drop them at intervals along the way we are taken, as a guide, and trust in God that our friends may find and follow them to our rescue, or if an opportunity of escape offer, we will seize it, and by their help retrace our steps.”
From the chaotic pile of all kinds of stuff scattered around, the young Indian, Wechela, brought me a pair of shoes, as well as a pair for little Mary. He looked at me kindly as he laid these items down, suggesting through his gestures that our lives would be spared and that we would need them and other clothes during our long march into captivity. He also brought me some books and letters, which I gratefully accepted. I quickly came up with a plan to make good use of them and hidden as many as I could in my clothing. I said to Mrs. Larimer, “If I can keep these papers and letters, and we have to travel with the Indians into their unknown land, I’ll drop them at intervals along the route we take, as a guide, and trust that our friends might find and follow them to rescue us. And if an opportunity to escape arises, we’ll take it and, with their help, find our way back.”
The property that the Indians could not carry with42 them, they gathered into a pile and lighted. The light of the flames showed us the forms of our captors busily loading their horses and ours with plunder, and preparing to depart. When their arrangements were completed, they came to us and signified that we must accompany them, pointing to the horses they led up to us, and motioning for us to mount. The horse assigned to me was one that had belonged to Mr. Larimer, and was crippled in the back. This I endeavored to make them understand, but failed.
The things the Indians couldn’t take with them, they gathered into a pile and set on fire. The flames illuminated the outlines of our captors as they hurriedly loaded their horses and ours with stolen goods, getting ready to leave. Once they were done organizing, they approached us and signaled that we had to go with them, pointing to the horses they brought over and gesturing for us to get on. The horse they set aside for me used to belong to Mr. Larimer and had a hurt back. I tried to communicate this to them, but I couldn’t get through.
This was the first reliable assurance they gave us that our lives were not in immediate danger, and we received it gratefully, for with the prospect of life hope revived, and faith to believe that God had not forsaken us, and that we might yet be united to our friends, who never seemed dearer than when we were about to be carried into captivity by the hostile sons of the forest.
This was the first real assurance they gave us that our lives weren't in immediate danger, and we accepted it gratefully because, with the chance of survival, hope came back, and we believed that God had not abandoned us and that we might still be reunited with our friends, who seemed more precious than ever just as we were about to be taken captive by the hostile sons of the forest.
Many persons have since assured me that, to them, death would have been preferable to life with such prospects, saying that rather than have submitted to be carried away by savages, to a dark and doubtful doom, they would have taken their own lives. But it is only those who have looked over the dark abyss of death who know how the soul shrinks from meeting the unknown future.
Many people have since told me that, for them, death would have been better than living with such prospects, saying that rather than be taken away by savages to a dark and uncertain fate, they would have chosen to end their own lives. But only those who have faced the dark abyss of death know how the soul recoils from confronting the unknown future.
Experience is a grand teacher, and we were then in her school, and learned that while hope offers the43 faintest token of refuge, we pause upon the fearful brink of eternity, and look back for rescue.
Experience is a great teacher, and we were in her class, learning that while hope provides the43 slightest hint of safety, we stand on the terrifying edge of eternity, looking back for help.
Mrs. Larimer had climbed into her saddle, her boy placed behind her on the same horse, and started on, accompanied by a party of Indians. I also climbed into my saddle, but was no sooner there than the horse fell to the ground, and I under him, thus increasing the bruises I had already received, and causing me great pain. This accident detained me some time in the rear. A dread of being separated from the only white woman in that awful wilderness filled me with horror.
Mrs. Larimer had gotten on her horse, with her son sitting behind her, and they began to ride along with a group of Indians. I also mounted my horse, but as soon as I settled in the saddle, the horse collapsed, sending me tumbling underneath it, which only added to the bruises I had already suffered and made me feel a lot of pain. This mishap held me back for a while. The fear of being separated from the only white woman in that terrifying wilderness filled me with dread.
Soon they had another horse saddled for me, and assisted me to mount him. I looked around for my little Mary. There she stood, a poor helpless lamb, in the midst of blood-thirsty savages. I stretched out my arms for her imploringly. For a moment they hesitated; then, to my unspeakable joy, they yielded, and gave me my child. They then started on, leading my horse; they also gave me a rope that was fastened around the horse’s under jaw.
Soon they had another horse saddled for me and helped me get on it. I looked around for my little Mary. There she was, a poor helpless child, surrounded by blood-thirsty savages. I reached out my arms for her desperately. For a moment they hesitated; then, to my immense joy, they agreed and handed me my child. They then began to move forward, leading my horse, and they also gave me a rope that was tied around the horse’s lower jaw.
The air was cool, and the sky was bright with the glitter of starlight. The water, as it fell over the rocks in the distance, came to our eager ears with a faint, pleasant murmur. All nature seemed peaceful and pitiless in its calm repose, unconscious of our desolate misery; the cry of night-birds and chirp of insects came with painful distinctness as we turned to leave the valley of Little Box Elder.
The air was cool, and the sky sparkled with starlight. The water, cascading over the rocks in the distance, reached our eager ears with a faint, pleasant murmur. All of nature felt peaceful and indifferent in its calm stillness, unaware of our deep sorrow; the cries of night birds and the chirping of insects were painfully clear as we turned to leave the valley of Little Box Elder.
44
44
Straining my eyes, I sought to penetrate the shadows of the woods where our fugitive friends might be hid. The smoldering ruins of our property fell into ashes and the smoke faded away; night had covered the traces of confusion and struggle with her shrouding mantle, and all seemed quiet and unbroken peace.
Straining my eyes, I tried to see into the shadows of the woods where our runaway friends might be hiding. The smoldering remains of our property turned to ashes and the smoke disappeared; night had concealed the signs of chaos and struggle with its dark blanket, and everything seemed calm and peacefully undisturbed.
I turned for a last look, and even the smoke was gone; the solemn trees, the rippling water, the soft night wind and the starlight, told no tale of the desolation and death that had gone before; and I rode on in my helpless condition, with my child clinging to me, without guide or support, save my trust in God.
I turned for one last look, and even the smoke had disappeared; the silent trees, the flowing water, the gentle night breeze, and the starlight didn’t reveal the sorrow and death that had happened before. I continued on in my powerless state, with my child holding onto me, without any guidance or support, except for my faith in God.
CHAPTER V.
The Indians left the scene of their cruel rapacity, traveling northward, chanting their monotonous war song. After a ride of two miles, through tall weeds and bushes, we left the bottom lands, and ascended some bluffs, and soon after came to a creek, which was easily forded, and where the Indians quenched their thirst.
The Indians departed from the site of their brutal plundering, heading north while singing their repetitive war song. After riding for two miles through tall weeds and bushes, we left the lowlands and climbed up some bluffs, and soon arrived at a creek that was easy to cross, where the Indians stopped to drink.
The hills beyond began to be more difficult to ascend, and the gorges seemed fearfully deep, as we looked into the black shadows unrelieved by the feeble light of the stars.
The hills ahead started to get harder to climb, and the valleys appeared terrifyingly deep as we gazed into the dark shadows lit only by the faint light of the stars.
In the darkness of our ride, I conceived a plan for the escape of little Mary.
In the darkness of our ride, I came up with a plan to help little Mary escape.
I whispered in her childish ear, “Mary, we are only a few miles from our camp, and the stream we have crossed you can easily wade through. I have dropped letters on the way, you know, to guide our friends in the direction we have taken; they will guide you back again, and it may be your only chance of escape from46 destruction. Drop gently down, and lie on the ground for a little while, to avoid being seen; then retrace your steps, and may God in mercy go with you. If I can, I will follow you.”
I whispered in her young ear, “Mary, we’re just a few miles from our camp, and the stream we crossed is shallow enough for you to wade through easily. I’ve dropped notes along the way to help our friends find the path we took; they will lead you back, and this might be your only chance to escape from46 danger. Lie down quietly and stay low for a while so you won't be seen; then retrace your steps, and may God protect you. If I can, I’ll follow you.”
The child, whose judgment was remarkable for her age, readily acceded to this plan; her eye brightened and her young heart throbbed as she thought of its success.
The child, who was surprisingly wise for her age, quickly agreed to this plan; her eyes lit up and her young heart raced as she considered its success.
Watching the opportunity, I dropped her gently, carefully, and unobserved, to the ground, and she lay there, while the Indians pursued their way, unconscious of their loss.
Watching for the right moment, I gently set her down on the ground, making sure no one was watching, and she stayed there as the Indians continued on their way, unaware of what they had lost.
To portray my feelings upon this separation would be impossible. The agony I suffered was indescribable. I was firmly convinced that my course was wise—that I had given her the only chance of escape within my power; yet the terrible uncertainty of what her fate might be in the way before her, was almost unbearable.
To express how I felt about this separation would be impossible. The pain I went through was beyond words. I truly believed that my decision was the right one—that I had given her the only opportunity for escape that I could offer; yet the awful uncertainty of what her future might hold was nearly unbearable.
I continued to think of it so deeply that at last I grew desperate, and resolved to follow her at every risk. Accordingly, watching an opportunity, I, too, slipped to the ground under the friendly cover of night, and the horse went on without its rider.
I kept thinking about it so intensely that I finally became desperate and decided to follow her no matter the risk. So, waiting for the right moment, I slipped off the horse into the safety of the night, and the horse continued on without me.
My plan was not successful. My flight was soon discovered, and the Indian wheeled around and rode back in my pursuit. Crouching in the undergrowth I might have escaped in the darkness, were it not for their cunning. Forming in a line of forty or fifty47 abreast, they actually covered the ground as they rode past me.
My plan didn't work out. My escape was quickly noticed, and the Indian turned around and came after me. If it weren't for their cleverness, I might have slipped away in the dark while crouching in the bushes. They formed a line of about forty or fifty47 side by side, actually covering the ground as they rode past me.
The horses themselves were thus led to betray me, for, being frightened at my crouching form, they stopped and reared, thus informing them of my hiding-place.
The horses ended up giving me away because, frightened by my crouching figure, they stopped and reared, revealing my hiding spot.
With great presence of mind I arose the moment I found myself discovered, and relating my story, the invention of an instant, I succeeded partially in allaying their anger.
With quick thinking, I got up as soon as I realized I had been found out, and by telling my story, which I made up on the spot, I was able to calm them down a bit.
I told them the child had fallen asleep and dropped from the horse; that I had endeavored to call their attention to it, but in vain; and, fearing I would be unable to find her if we rode further, I had jumped down and attempted the search alone.
I told them the kid had fallen asleep and fallen off the horse; that I had tried to get their attention about it, but it didn’t work; and, worried I wouldn’t be able to find her if we rode on, I jumped down and started searching by myself.
The Indians used great violence toward me, assuring me that if any further attempts were made to escape, my punishment would be accordingly.
The Indians were very aggressive with me, warning me that if I tried to escape again, I would face serious consequences.
They then promised to send a party out in search of the child when it became light.
They promised to send a group out to look for the child when it got light.
Poor little Mary! alone in the wilderness, a little, helpless child; who can portray her terror!
Poor little Mary! Alone in the wilderness, a small, helpless child; who can capture her fear!
With faith to trust, and courage to dare, that little, trembling form through the long hours of the night kept watch.
With faith to trust and courage to take risks, that small, trembling figure kept vigil through the long hours of the night.
The lonely cry of the night-bird had no fear in its melancholy scream for the little wanderer who crouched amid the prairie grass. The baying of the gray wolf,48 as he passed the lonely watcher, might startle, but could not drive the faith from her heart.
The lonely call of the night bird had no fear in its sad cry for the little wanderer who was huddled in the prairie grass. The howling of the gray wolf,48 as he walked by the solitary observer, might scare her, but it couldn't shake the faith in her heart.
Surely God is just, and angels will guide the faltering feet to friends and home. Innocent of wrong, how could she but trust that the unseen hands of spirits would guide her from the surrounding perils!
Surely God is just, and angels will guide the stumbling feet to friends and home. Innocent of wrongdoing, how could she not trust that the unseen hands of spirits would lead her away from the dangers around her!

CHAPTER VI.
To take up the thread of my own narrative again, and the continuation of my journey with the savages, after the never-to-be-forgotten night when I parted with little Mary, and the attempt to escape myself will be to entertain my reader with a sight of the dangerous and precipitous paths among the great bluffs which we had been approaching, and the dizzy, fearful heights leading over the dark abyss, or the gloomy, terrible gorge, where only an Indian dares to venture.
To pick up my story again and continue my journey with the natives, after that unforgettable night when I said goodbye to little Mary and my own escape attempt, I’ll share with you the perilous and steep paths we were nearing, along with the dizzying, frightening heights that lead over the dark chasm or the ominous, deadly gorge where only an Indian would dare to go.
The blackness of night, and the dread of our savage companions, added terror to this perilous ride. As we passed the little creek before we plunged into these rocky fastnesses, we had left some scattered woods along its banks.
The darkness of night and the fear of our wild companions made this dangerous ride even scarier. As we crossed the small creek before diving into these rocky areas, we had left behind some scattered woods along its banks.
I remember looking longingly at the dim shelter of these friendly trees, and being possessed by an almost uncontrollable desire to leap from the horse and dare my fate in endeavoring to reach their protecting shade;50 but the Indians’ rifles behind me, and my dread of instant death, restrained me. And now my attention was attracted by the wild and terrible scenery around us, through which our fearful captors rode at ease, although it seemed impossible for man or beast to retain a footing over such craggy peaks and through such rugged ravines.
I remember staring wistfully at the shadowy cover of those welcoming trees, overwhelmed by an almost irresistible urge to jump off the horse and take my chances in trying to reach their protective shade;50 but the rifles of the Indians behind me, and my fear of sudden death, held me back. Now, my attention was drawn to the wild and terrifying landscape around us, which our fearful captors navigated effortlessly, even though it seemed impossible for either man or beast to keep their footing on such rocky peaks and through such rough ravines.
The cool air and the sound of rippling water warned us of our nearness to a river; and soon the savages turned their horses down a steep declivity that, like a mighty wall, closed in the great bed of the North Platte.
The cool air and the sound of flowing water hinted that we were close to a river, and soon the natives directed their horses down a steep drop that, like a huge wall, framed the vast expanse of the North Platte.
I saw that the river was rapid and deep, but we crossed the sands, plunged in, and braved the current.
I noticed that the river was swift and deep, but we made our way across the sandy part, jumped in, and faced the strong current.
From the child to my husband was an easy transition; indeed, when I thought of one, the other was presently in my mind; and to mark the path of our retreat with the letters and papers I dropped on our way seemed the only hope I had of his being able to come to my rescue.
From the child to my husband was a smooth transition; in fact, whenever I thought of one, the other quickly came to mind; and leaving a trail of letters and papers behind us seemed like my only hope for him to find me and come to my rescue.
As the horses plunged into the swelling river I secretly dropped another letter, that, I prayed, might be a clue to the labyrinth through which we were being led; for I could see by all the Indians’ precautions, that to mislead any who should have the temerity to attempt our recovery, was the design of their movements.
As the horses charged into the rising river, I quietly dropped another letter, hoping it could provide a clue to the maze we were being led through; I could tell from all the Indians' precautions that misleading anyone brave enough to try to rescue us was their plan.
They had taken paths inaccessible to white men, and made their crossing at a point where it would be51 impossible for trains to pass, so that they might avoid meeting emigrants. Having reached the opposite bank they separated into squads, and started in every direction, except southward, so as to mislead or confuse pursuers by the various trails.
They took routes that were off-limits to white men and crossed at a spot where trains couldn't pass, allowing them to avoid encountering emigrants. Once they reached the other side, they split into smaller groups and headed in all directions except south, to mislead or confuse any pursuers with the different trails.
The band that surrounded and directed us kept to the northward a little by west. I tried to keep the points of compass clearly, because it seemed part of the hope that sustained me.
The group that was with us moved slightly northwest. I tried to keep track of the compass points clearly, as it felt like a part of the hope that kept me going.
Mr. Kelly had said that our position on the Little Box Elder was about twelve miles from Deer Creek Station, which lay to the northwest of us. Marking our present course, I tried, by calculating the distance, to keep that position in my mind, for toward it my yearning desire for help and relief turned.
Mr. Kelly said that our location on the Little Box Elder was about twelve miles from Deer Creek Station, which was to the northwest of us. Keeping track of our current direction, I tried to calculate the distance to remember that position, as my longing for help and relief was directed toward it.
After crossing the river and issuing from the bluffs we came to a bright, cool stream of water in a lovely valley, which ran through its bosom, spreading a delicious freshness all around.
After crossing the river and coming down from the bluffs, we arrived at a bright, cool stream that flowed through a beautiful valley, spreading a refreshing vibe all around.
Brilliant flowers opened their gorgeous cups to the coming sunshine, and delicate blossoms hid themselves among the rich shrubbery and at the mossy roots of grand old trees.
Brilliant flowers opened their beautiful blooms to the incoming sunshine, and delicate blossoms nestled among the lush shrubs and at the mossy roots of majestic old trees.
The awakening birds soared upward with loud and joyful melodies, and nature rejoiced at approaching day.
The waking birds flew high, singing loud and happy songs, and nature celebrated the coming day.
The beauty and loveliness of the scene mocked my sleepless eyes, and despair tugged at my heart-strings;52 still I made superhuman efforts to appear cheerful, for my only refuge was in being submissive and practicing conciliation. My fear of them was too powerful to allow me to give way to emotion for one moment.
The beauty of the scene taunted my tired eyes, and despair pulled at my heart; 52 still, I tried really hard to seem cheerful, as my only escape was in being compliant and trying to keep the peace. My fear of them was too strong to let me show any emotion, even for a second.
There were sentinels stationed at different places to give the alarm, in case of any one approaching to rescue, and I afterward learned that in such a case I would have been instantly murdered.
There were guards positioned at various spots to sound the alarm if anyone tried to come and rescue me, and I later found out that in that situation, I would have been killed immediately.
Next morning I learned, by signs, that Indians had gone out in search of little Mary, scattering themselves over the hills, in squads. Those remaining were constantly overlooking their plunder and unrolling bundles taken from our wagons. They indulged their admiration for their spoils in loud conversation.
Next morning I figured out, from what I saw, that the Native Americans had gone out looking for little Mary, splitting up into groups across the hills. The ones who stayed behind were constantly checking out their loot and unrolling bundles taken from our wagons. They loudly admired their treasures in conversation.
The Indians seemed to select, with a clear knowledge of natural beauty, such localities as seemed best fitted to suggest refreshment and repose.
The Indians appeared to choose locations that clearly showcased natural beauty, selecting spots that seemed ideal for relaxation and rejuvenation.
The scenery through which we had passed was wildly grand; it now became serenely beautiful, and to a lover of nature, with a mind free from fear and anxiety, the whole picture would have been a dream of delight.
The landscape we had traveled through was impressively dramatic; it now turned into a calm beauty, and for someone who loves nature, with a mind unburdened by fear and worry, the entire scene would have felt like a blissful dream.
The night of my capture, I was ordered to lie down on the ground, near a wounded Indian. A circle of them guarded me, and three fierce warriors sat near me with drawn tomahawks.
The night I was captured, I was told to lie down on the ground next to an injured Indian. A circle of them surrounded me, and three fierce warriors sat nearby with their tomahawks ready.
Reader, imagine my feelings, after the terrible scenes of the day previous; the desolate white woman in the53 power of revengeful savages, not daring to speak, lest their fury should fall on my defenceless head.
Reader, picture my emotions after the awful events of the day before; the lonely white woman in the53 grasp of vengeful savages, too afraid to say anything, fearing their wrath would turn on my unprotected head.
My great anxiety now was to preserve my sanity, which threatened to be overcome if I did not arouse myself to hope, and put aside the feeling of despair which at times stole over me. My heart was continually lifted to “Our Father,” and confidently I now began to feel that prayer would be answered, and that God would deliver me in due season. This nerved me to endure and appear submissive.
My biggest worry now was to keep my sanity intact, which seemed at risk if I didn't motivate myself to hope and push aside the waves of despair that sometimes washed over me. My heart was constantly lifted to "Our Father," and I began to feel with confidence that my prayers would be answered, and that God would come through for me in time. This gave me the strength to endure and act submissively.
At early dawn I was aroused from my apparent slumbers by the war chief, who sent me out to catch the horses—our American horses being afraid of the savages—and as the animals were those belonging to our train, it was supposed that I could do so readily.
At early dawn, I was woken from my sleep by the war chief, who told me to go get the horses—our American horses were scared of the savages—and since the animals belonged to our group, it was assumed that I could do that easily.
Upon returning, my eyes were gladdened by the sight of my fellow prisoner, who was seated with her boy upon the ground, eating buffalo meat and crackers. I went immediately to her, and we conversed in low tones, telling her of my intention to escape the first opportunity. She seemed much depressed, but I endeavored to re-assure her, and bidding her hope for the best, went back to where the Indians were making ropes, and packing their goods and plunder more securely, preparatory to the succeeding march, which was commenced at an early hour of the day.
When I got back, I was happy to see my fellow prisoner sitting on the ground with her boy, eating buffalo meat and crackers. I went straight to her, and we talked quietly, sharing my plan to escape at the first chance I got. She looked pretty down, but I tried to comfort her, urging her to stay hopeful. Then I went back to where the Indians were making ropes and packing their goods and loot more securely, getting ready for the next march, which started early in the morning.
We proceeded on our journey until near noon, when we halted in a valley not far to the north of Deer Creek54 Station, and I met this lady again. It was a clear and beautiful valley where we rested, until the scorching rays of the sun had faded in the horizon.
We continued our journey until around noon, when we stopped in a valley not far north of Deer Creek54 Station, and I ran into this lady again. It was a clear and beautiful valley where we took a break until the intense sunlight faded on the horizon.
Being burdened with the gun, and bow and arrow of the chief, my tired arms were relieved, and I plead for the privilege of camping here all night for many reasons. One was, we might be overtaken by friends sent to rescue us, and the distance of return would be less if I should be successful in my next attempt to escape.
Being weighed down by the chief's gun, bow, and arrow, my tired arms felt relief, and I begged for the chance to camp here all night for several reasons. One was that we might be found by friends sent to rescue us, and if I managed to escape successfully, the distance to return would be shorter.
My entreaties were unavailing; the savages were determined to go forward, and we were soon mounted and started on. We traveled until sunset, then camped for the night in a secluded valley; we seemed to enter this valley along the base of a wall, composed of bluffs or peaks. Within these circling hills it lay, a green, cool resting place, watered by a bright sparkling stream, and pleasantly dotted with bushes and undergrowth.
My pleas were pointless; the natives were set on moving ahead, and we quickly got on our horses and started off. We traveled until sunset, then set up camp for the night in a hidden valley; we seemed to enter this valley along the base of a steep wall, made up of bluffs or peaks. Inside these surrounding hills, it was a green, cool resting spot, fed by a bright, sparkling stream and nicely scattered with bushes and undergrowth.
The moon went down early, and in the dim, uncertain star light, the heavy bluffs seemed to shut us in on all sides, rising grimly, like guardians, over our imprisoned lines. Blankets were spread, and on these the Indians rested.
The moon set early, and in the faint, uncertain starlight, the towering bluffs appeared to confine us completely, rising darkly like guardians over our trapped lines. Blankets were laid out, and the Indians rested on them.
I was then led out some distance in the camp, and securely fastened for the night. But before this, I remarked, to my fellow prisoner, my determination to escape that night, if my life were the forfeit, as in every wind I fancied I could hear the voice of little Mary calling me. She entreated me not to leave her,55 but promising help to her should I be fortunate enough to get free, I sadly bade her good night, and went to my allotted place.
I was taken a bit away in the camp and securely tied up for the night. Before that, I told my fellow prisoner that I was determined to escape that night, even if it cost me my life, because in every breeze, I thought I could hear little Mary calling for me. She begged me not to leave her, but I promised to help her if I managed to get free. With a heavy heart, I said goodnight and went to my assigned spot.
In the morning, when permitted to rise, I learned that she had disappeared. A terrible sense of isolation closed around me. No one can realize the sensation without in some measure experiencing it.
In the morning, when I was allowed to get up, I found out that she was gone. A heavy feeling of loneliness surrounded me. No one can truly understand that feeling without experiencing it to some extent.
I was desolate before, but now that I knew myself separated from my only white companion, the feeling increased tenfold, and seemed to weigh me down with its awful gloomy horror.
I felt lost before, but now that I realized I was cut off from my only white friend, the feeling intensified tenfold and felt like a heavy, dark burden pressing down on me.
In the heart of the wilderness, surrounded by creatures with whom no chord of sympathy was entertained—far from home, friends and the interests of civilized life—the attractions of society, and, above all, separated from husband and loved ones—there seemed but one glimpse of light, in all the blackness of despair, left, and that was flight.
In the middle of the wild, surrounded by creatures that sparked no feelings of connection—far from home, friends, and the comforts of modern life—the allure of society, and most importantly, cut off from her husband and loved ones—there seemed to be only one sliver of hope amid all the darkness of despair, and that was escape.
I listened to every sound, while moments appeared hours, and it seemed to me that death in its most terrible form would not be so hard to bear as the torturing agony I then endured.
I listened to every sound as moments felt like hours, and it seemed to me that death in its most horrifying form would not be as hard to endure as the excruciating pain I was going through.
I murmured broken prayers. I seemed to hear the voices of my husband and child calling me, and springing forward, with a wild belief that it was real, would sink back again, overwhelmed with fresh agony.
I whispered fragmented prayers. I felt as if I could hear my husband and child calling me, and as I rushed forward, believing it was real, I would fall back again, overwhelmed by new pain.
Arrangements were then made for resuming our journey, and we were soon once more on our march.56 Another burden had been added to my almost worn-out frame, the leading of an unruly horse; and my arms were so full of the implements I was forced to carry, that I threw away the pipe of the old chief—a tube nearly three feet long, and given me to take care of—which was very unfortunate for me, exciting the wrath and anger of the chief to a terrible degree.
Plans were quickly made to continue our journey, and we were soon back on the move.56 I now had the extra burden of leading a difficult horse, and my arms were so full of the gear I had to carry that I accidentally tossed away the old chief’s pipe—a nearly three-foot-long tube that he had entrusted to me. This was a big mistake on my part and greatly angered the chief.
Now they seemed to regard me with a suspicious aversion, and were not so kind as before.
Now they seemed to look at me with a distrustful dislike and weren't as kind as they used to be.
The country they passed over was high, dry, and barren. I rode one horse and led another; and when evening came they stopped to rest in a grove of great timber, where there was a dry creek bed.
The land they crossed was high, dry, and empty. I rode one horse and led another; when evening came, we stopped to rest in a grove of tall trees, where there was a dry creek bed.
Water was obtained by digging in the sand, but the supply was meager, and I was allowed none.
Water was found by digging in the sand, but there wasn't much, and I was given none.
The sun began to sink, and the chief was so enraged against me, that he told me by signs that I should behold it rise no more.
The sun started to set, and the chief was so furious with me that he signaled for me to see it rise again.
Grinding his teeth with wrathful anger, he made me understand that I was not to be trusted; had once tried to escape; had made them suffer the loss of my child, and that my life would be the forfeit.
Grinding his teeth with furious anger, he made it clear to me that I couldn’t be trusted; I had once tried to escape; I had caused them the pain of losing my child, and that my life would be the price to pay.
A large fire had been built, and they all danced around it. Night had begun to darken heavily over me, and I stood trembling and horror struck, not knowing but that the flame the savages capered about was destined to consume my tortured form.
A big fire had been set up, and they all danced around it. Night had started to settle in over me, and I stood there shaking and terrified, fearing that the flames the savages were dancing around were meant to consume my tortured body.
The pipe of the chief was nowhere to be found, and57 it was demanded of me to produce it. He used the Indian words, “Chopa-chanopa,” uttered in a voice of thunder, accompanying them with gestures, whose meaning was too threatening to be mistaken.
The chief's pipe was nowhere to be seen, and57 I was asked to find it. He said the Indian words, “Chopa-chanopa,” in a booming voice, using gestures that were too intimidating to misinterpret.
I looked in fear and dismay around me, utterly at a loss to know what was expected, yet dreading the consequences of failing to obey.
I looked around me in fear and confusion, completely unsure of what was expected, yet terrified of the consequences of not obeying.
Wechela, the Indian boy, who had been so kind to me, now came up, and made the motion of puffing with his lips, to help me; and then I remembered that I had broken the pipe the day before, and thrown it away, ignorant of their veneration for the pipe, and of its value as a peace offering.
Wechela, the Indian boy who had been so nice to me, came over and pretended to puff his lips to help me out. That's when I remembered that I had broken the pipe the day before and tossed it aside, not realizing how much they respected the pipe and its significance as a peace offering.
The chief declared that I should die for having caused the loss of his pipe.
The chief announced that I would be punished for causing him to lose his pipe.
An untamed horse was brought, and they told me I would be placed on it as a target for their deadliest arrows, and the animal might then run at will, carrying my body where it would.
An untamed horse was brought in, and they told me I would be put on it as a target for their deadliest arrows, and the horse might then run freely, taking my body wherever it wanted.
Helpless, and almost dying with terror at my situation, I sank on a rocky seat in their midst. They were all armed, and anxiously awaited the signal. They had pistols, bows, and spears; and I noticed some stoop, and raise blazing fire-brands to frighten the pawing beast that was to bear me to death.
Helpless and nearly overwhelmed with fear at my situation, I collapsed onto a rocky seat among them. They were all armed and eagerly awaited the signal. They had pistols, bows, and spears; I saw some of them bend down and lift flaming torches to scare off the frantic beast that was meant to take me to my death.
In speechless agony I raised my soul to God! Soon it would stand before his throne, and with all the pleading passion of my sinking soul I prayed for58 pardon and favor in his precious blood, who had suffered for my sins, and risen on high for my justification.
In silent agony, I turned my soul to God! Soon it would stand before his throne, and with all the desperate passion of my faltering spirit, I prayed for58 forgiveness and grace in his precious blood, who had suffered for my sins and risen high for my justification.
In an instant a life-time of thought condensed itself into my mind, and I could see my old home and hear my mother’s voice; and the contrast between the love I had been so ruthlessly torn from, and the hundreds of savage faces, gleaming with ferocity and excitement around me, seemed like the lights and shadows of some weird picture.
In an instant, a lifetime of thoughts rushed into my mind, and I could picture my old home and hear my mother’s voice; the contrast between the love I had been so heartlessly ripped away from and the hundreds of fierce faces, shining with aggression and excitement around me, felt like the lights and shadows of a strange painting.
But I was to die, and I desired, with all the strength of my soul, to grasp the promises of God’s mercy, and free my parting spirit from all revengeful, earthly thoughts.
But I was going to die, and I wanted, with all the strength of my soul, to embrace the promises of God’s mercy and free my departing spirit from all vengeful, earthly thoughts.
In what I almost felt my final breath, I prayed for my own salvation, and the forgiveness of my enemies; and remembering a purse of money which was in my pocket, knowing that it would decay with my body in the wilderness, I drew it out, and, with suffused eyes, divided it among them, though my hands were growing powerless and my sight failing. One hundred and twenty dollars in notes I gave them, telling them its value as I did so, when, to my astonishment, a change came over their faces. They laid their weapons on the ground, seemingly pleased, and anxious to understand, requesting me to explain the worth of each note clearly, by holding up my fingers.
In what felt like my last breath, I prayed for my own salvation and for the forgiveness of my enemies. Remembering a purse of money in my pocket, knowing it would just decay with my body in the wilderness, I took it out and, with tear-filled eyes, shared it among them. My hands were growing weak and my vision was fading. I gave them one hundred and twenty dollars in bills, explaining its value as I handed it over. To my surprise, their expressions changed. They put their weapons down, looking pleased and eager to understand, asking me to clearly explain the worth of each bill by holding up my fingers.
Eagerly I tried to obey, perceiving the hope their59 milder manner held out; but my cold hands fell powerless by my side, my tongue refused to utter a sound, and, unconsciously, I sank to the ground utterly insensible to objects around me.
Eagerly, I tried to obey, seeing the hope their59 gentler approach offered; but my cold hands dropped weakly by my side, my tongue wouldn’t make a sound, and, without realizing it, I collapsed to the ground, completely unaware of everything around me.
When insensibility gave way to returning feeling, I was still on the ground where I had fallen, but preparations for the deadly scene were gone, and the savages slumbered on the ground near me by the faint firelight. Crawling into a sitting posture, I surveyed the camp, and saw hundreds of sleeping forms lying in groups around, with watches set in their places, and no opportunity to escape, even if strength permitted.
When I started to regain my senses, I was still on the ground where I had fallen, but the preparations for the deadly scene were gone, and the savages were asleep nearby in the dim light of the fire. As I crawled into a sitting position, I looked around the camp and saw hundreds of sleeping figures lying in groups, with watches positioned beside them, leaving no chance to escape, even if I had the strength.
Weak and trembling, I sank down, and lay silent till day-break, when the camp was again put in motion, and, at their bidding, I mounted one horse and led another, as I had done on the day previous.
Weak and shaking, I collapsed and stayed quiet until dawn, when the camp started moving again. At their request, I got on one horse and led another, just like I had done the day before.
This was no easy task, for the pack-horse, which had not been broken, would frequently pull back so violently as to bring me to the ground, at which the chief would become fearfully angry, threatening to kill me at once.
This was no easy task, because the pack-horse, which hadn't been trained, would often pull back so violently that I'd end up on the ground, causing the chief to get extremely angry and threaten to kill me right then and there.
Practicing great caution, and using strong effort, I would strive to remain in the saddle to avoid the cuffs and blows received.
Practicing great caution and putting in a lot of effort, I would try to stay in the saddle to avoid the hits and punches I received.
Whenever the bridle would slip inadvertently from my hand, the chief’s blasphemous language would all be English; a sad commentary on the benefits white men60 confer on their savage brethren when brought into close contact.
Whenever the bridle would slip accidentally from my hand, the chief’s offensive language would all be in English; a sad reflection on the advantages that white men60 offer to their primitive counterparts when they interact closely.
Drunkenness, profanity, and dissolute habits are the lessons of civilization to the red men, and when the weapons we furnish are turned against ourselves, their edge is keen indeed.
Drunkenness, swearing, and reckless behavior are what civilization teaches the Native Americans, and when the weapons we provide are used against us, they are indeed very sharp.
Feeling that I had forfeited the good will of the Indians, and knowing that the tenure of my life was most uncertain, I dared make no complaint, although hunger and devouring thirst tortured me.
Feeling that I had lost the goodwill of the Native Americans and knowing that my life was very uncertain, I didn't dare to complain, even though hunger and intense thirst were tormenting me.
The way still led through dry and sandy hills, upon which the sun glared down with exhausting heat, and seemed to scorch life and moisture out of all his rays fell upon. As far as my eye could reach, nothing but burning sand, and withering sage brush or thorny cactus, was to be seen. All my surroundings only served to aggravate the thirst which the terrible heat of that long day’s ride increased to frenzy.
The path continued through dry, sandy hills, where the sun beat down with intense heat, seeming to strip away life and moisture wherever its rays fell. As far as I could see, there was nothing but scorching sand, withering sagebrush, and prickly cactus. Everything around me only intensified the thirst that the brutal heat of that long day’s ride drove me to madness over.
When, in famishing despair I closed my eyes, a cup of cool, delicious drink would seem to be presented to my lips, only to be cruelly withdrawn; and this torture seemed to me like the agony of the rich man, who besought Lazarus for one drop of water to cool his parched tongue.
When I closed my eyes in desperate hunger, a cup of cool, delicious drink would appear at my lips, only to be taken away cruelly; this torment felt like the suffering of the rich man who begged Lazarus for just one drop of water to ease his dry tongue.
I thought of all I had been separated from, as it seemed to me, forever, and the torment of the hour reduced me to despair. I wished to die, feeling that the pangs of dissolution could not surpass the anguish61 of my living death. My voice was almost gone, and with difficulty I maintained my seat in the saddle.
I thought about everything I had lost, which felt like it would be gone forever, and the pain of that moment drove me to despair. I wanted to die, believing that the suffering of dying couldn't be worse than the agony of my ongoing misery. My voice was nearly gone, and I struggled to stay in the saddle.
Turning my eyes despairingly to my captors, I uttered the word “Minne,” signifying water in their language, and kept repeating it imploringly at intervals. They seemed to hurry forward, and, just at sunset, came in sight of a grassy valley through which flowed a river, and the sight of it came like hope to my almost dying eyes.
Turning my eyes in despair towards my captors, I said the word “Minne,” which means water in their language, and kept repeating it desperately at intervals. They seemed to rush forward, and just as the sun was setting, we spotted a grassy valley with a river running through it, and seeing it felt like a glimmer of hope to my nearly dying eyes.
A little brook from the hills above found its way into the waters of this greater stream, and here they dismounted, and, lifting me from my horse, laid me in its shallow bed. I had become almost unconscious, and the cool, delightful element revived me. At first I was not able to drink, but gradually my strength renewed itself, and I found relief from the indescribable pangs of thirst.
A small brook from the hills above flowed into the larger stream, and here they got off their horses and lifted me from mine, laying me in its shallow bed. I was nearly unconscious, but the cool, refreshing water brought me back to life. At first, I couldn't drink, but slowly I regained my strength and found relief from the unbearable thirst.
The stream by which the Indians camped that night was Powder River; and here, in 1866, Fort Conner was built, which in the following year was named Fort Reno.
The stream where the Native Americans set up camp that night was Powder River; and here, in 1866, Fort Conner was constructed, which the following year was renamed Fort Reno.
CHAPTER VII.
The name given to Powder River by the Indians, is “Chahalee Wacapolah.” It crosses the country east of the Big Horn Mountains, and from its banks can be seen the snow-capped Cloud Peak rising grandly from its surrounding hills. Between these ranges, that culminate in the queenly, shining crowned height that takes its name from the clouds it seems to pierce, are fertile valleys, in which game abounds, and delicious wild fruits in great variety, some of which can not be surpassed by cultivated orchard products in the richness and flavor they possess, although they ripen in the neighborhood of everlasting snow.
The name given to Powder River by the Native Americans is “Chahalee Wacapolah.” It flows east of the Big Horn Mountains, and from its banks, you can see the snow-covered Cloud Peak rising majestically from the surrounding hills. Between these ranges, which culminate in the regal, shining crowned height that is named after the clouds it seems to pierce, are fertile valleys filled with abundant game and a wide variety of delicious wild fruits, some of which rival cultivated orchard products in richness and flavor, even though they grow close to everlasting snow.
In these valleys the country seems to roll in gentle slopes, presenting to the eye many elements of loveliness and future value.
In these valleys, the land appears to gently roll with soft slopes, showcasing many beautiful features and promising potential.
Powder River, which is a muddy stream, comes from the southern side of the Big Horn Mountains, and takes a southwestern course, and therefore is not a part of the bright channel that combines to feed the Missouri River from the Big Horn range.
Powder River, a muddy stream, originates from the southern side of the Big Horn Mountains and flows southwest, so it isn't part of the clear channel that contributes to the Missouri River from the Big Horn range.
63
63
This range of the Rocky Mountains possesses two distinct, marked features. First, there is a central or back-bone range, which culminates in perpetual snow, where Cloud Peak grandly rises, as the chief of all its proud summits. Falling off gradually toward the southern valley, there are similar ranges of the Wind River Mountains beyond.
This section of the Rocky Mountains has two clear, defining features. First, there's a central or backbone range that reaches a peak covered in everlasting snow, with Cloud Peak standing tall as the highest of all its impressive summits. Gradually sloping down toward the southern valley, there are similar ranges of the Wind River Mountains beyond.
Between these ranges, and varying in breadth from twelve to twenty-five miles, are fine hunting grounds, abounding in noble orchards of wild fruit of various kinds, and grapes, as well as game of the choicest kind for the huntsman. Notwithstanding its vicinity to snow, there are gentle slopes which present features of peculiar loveliness.
Between these ranges, which vary in width from twelve to twenty-five miles, there are excellent hunting grounds filled with beautiful orchards of wild fruits of different kinds, and grapes, as well as top-quality game for the hunter. Despite being close to snow, there are gentle slopes that showcase uniquely lovely features.
Several miles northwest, and following the sweep of the higher northern range, and six to eight miles outside its general base, a new country opens. Sage brush and cactus, which for nearly two hundred miles have so largely monopolized the soil, rapidly disappear.
Several miles northwest, as you follow the curve of the higher northern range and six to eight miles beyond its general base, a new landscape unfolds. Sagebrush and cactus, which have dominated the area for nearly two hundred miles, quickly vanish.
The change, though sudden, is very beautiful. One narrow divide only is crossed, and the transition about one day’s ride from the above-named river. The limpid, transparent, and noisy waters of Deer Fork are reached, and the horses have difficulty in breasting the swift current. The river is so clear that every pebble and fish is seen distinctly on the bottom, and the water so cool that ice in midsummer is no object of desire.
The change, though sudden, is really beautiful. Only one narrow gap is crossed, and it's about a day's ride from the river mentioned earlier. The clear, sparkling, and rushing waters of Deer Fork can be reached, and the horses struggle to go against the strong current. The river is so clear that you can see every pebble and fish clearly on the bottom, and the water is so cool that even ice in the middle of summer doesn’t seem appealing.
The scenes of natural beauty, and the charms that64 have endeared this country to the savage, will in the future lure the emigrant seeking a home in this new and undeveloped land.
The beautiful natural scenery and the attractions that64 have captivated this country for the indigenous people will, in the future, draw in migrants looking for a home in this new and untapped land.
This clear creek is a genuine outflow from the Big Horn Mountains, and is a type of many others, no less pure and valuable, derived from melting snow and from innumerable springs in the mountains.
This clear creek is a true source from the Big Horn Mountains and is just one of many others that are equally pure and valuable, coming from melting snow and countless springs in the mountains.
Rock Creek comes next, with far less pretensions, but is similar in character.
Rock Creek comes next, with much fewer pretensions, but is similar in character.
A day’s ride to the northward brings the traveler to Crazy Woman’s Fork.
A day's ride to the north takes the traveler to Crazy Woman's Fork.
This ever-flowing stream receives its yellow hue from the Powder River waters, of which it is a branch.
This constantly flowing stream gets its yellow color from the waters of the Powder River, which it branches off from.
The country is scarred by countless trails of buffalo, so that what is often called the Indian trail is merely the hoof-print of these animals.
The country is marked by countless paths made by buffalo, so what is often referred to as the Indian trail is really just the hoof-print of these animals.
Leaving Powder River, we passed through large pine forests, and through valleys rich with beautiful grasses, with limpid springs and seemingly eternal verdure.
Leaving Powder River, we went through large pine forests and valleys filled with beautiful grasses, clear springs, and what seemed like endless greenery.
I continued to drop papers by the way, hoping they might lead to my discovery, which would have proved fatal had any one attempted a rescue, as the Indians prefer to kill their captives rather than be forced to give them up.
I kept dropping papers along the way, hoping they would lead to my rescue, which would have been deadly if anyone tried to save me, since the Native Americans would rather kill their captives than give them up.
It was the fifth night of my sojourn with the Indians that I found myself under the weeping willows of Clear Creek.
It was the fifth night of my stay with the Indians that I found myself under the weeping willows of Clear Creek.
65
65
The men, weary with travel, and glad to find so good a camping ground, lay down to sleep, leaving a sufficient guard over their captive and at the outposts.
The men, tired from their journey, were happy to find such a good spot to camp. They lay down to sleep, leaving enough guards over their captive and at the perimeter.
Their journey hither had been a perilous one to me, unused as I was to the rocky paths between narrow gorges and over masses of broken stone, which their Indian ponies climbed with readiness and ease.
Their journey here had been a dangerous one for me, since I wasn't used to the rocky trails between narrow gorges and over piles of broken stone, which their Indian ponies navigated with ease and confidence.
I was led to remark the difference between these ponies and American horses, who could only struggle to find their foothold over such craggy ground, while the ponies led the way, picking their steps up almost perpendicular steeps with burdens on their backs.
I noticed the difference between these ponies and American horses, which could only struggle to find their footing on such rocky terrain, while the ponies took the lead, carefully stepping up almost vertical slopes with loads on their backs.
Their travel after the rest at Clear Creek partook of the difficult nature of the mountain passes, and was wearisome in the extreme, and the duties imposed upon me made life almost too burdensome to be borne. I was always glad of a respite at the camping ground.
Their journey after the break at Clear Creek reflected the challenging nature of the mountain passes, and it was extremely exhausting. The responsibilities placed on me made life feel almost unbearable. I always appreciated a chance to rest at the campsite.
On the sixth night, I lay on a rock, under the shade of some bushes, meditating on the possibility of escape.
On the sixth night, I lay on a rock, under the shade of some bushes, thinking about the chance to escape.
The way was far beyond my reckoning, and the woods where they now were might be infested with wild beasts; but the prospect of getting away, and being free from the savages, closed my eyes to the terrors of starvation and ravenous animals.
The path was more than I could have imagined, and the woods they were in might be filled with wild animals; but the thought of escaping and being free from the savages made me ignore the fears of hunger and hungry beasts.
Softly I rose and attempted to steal toward some growing timber; but the watchful chief did not risk his prey so carelessly, his keen eye was on me, and his iron hand grasped my wrist and drew me back.
Softly, I got up and tried to sneak over to some trees, but the watchful chief didn't take any chances with his prey. His sharp eyes were on me, and his strong hand grabbed my wrist and pulled me back.
66
66
Throwing me fiercely on the ground, he hissed a threat through his clenched teeth, which I momentarily expected him to put into execution, as I lay trembling at his feet.
Throwing me hard to the ground, he hissed a threat through his clenched teeth, and for a moment, I expected him to follow through on it while I lay shaking at his feet.
I felt from this time that my captivity was for life, and a dull despair took possession of me.
I realized from that moment that my captivity would last forever, and a heavy despair settled over me.
Sleep, that balm for happier souls, brought only horrid dreams, in which a dreadful future pictured itself; and then the voices of my husband and child seemed calling me to their side, alas! in vain, for when I awoke it was to find myself in the grass of the savage camping ground, watched over by the relentless guard, and shut out from hope of home or civilized life.
Sleep, that comfort for happier souls, only brought terrible nightmares, where a horrifying future showed itself; and then I seemed to hear my husband and child's voices calling me to their side, unfortunately, in vain, because when I woke up, I found myself in the grass of the wild campsite, being watched by the unyielding guard, and cut off from any hope of home or a civilized life.
My feet were covered with a pair of good shoes, and the chiefs brother-in-law gave me a pair of stockings from his stores, which I gladly accepted, never, for a moment, suspecting that, in doing thus, I was outraging a custom of the people among whom I was.
My feet were in a nice pair of shoes, and the chief's brother-in-law gave me some stockings from his supplies, which I happily accepted, never suspecting for a second that I was violating a custom of the people around me.
The chief saw the gift, and made no remark at the time, but soon after he shot one of his brother-in-law’s horses, which he objected to in a decided manner, and a quarrel ensued.
The chief saw the gift and didn’t say anything at the moment, but shortly after, he shot one of his brother-in-law's horses, which he strongly opposed, and a fight broke out.
Realizing that I was the cause of the disagreement, I tremblingly watched the contest, unable to conciliate either combatant, and dreading the wrath of both.
Realizing that I was the reason for the argument, I nervously watched the fight, unable to settle things between either of them, and fearing the anger of both.
The chief would brook no interference, nor would he offer any reparation for the wrong he had inflicted.
The chief wouldn't tolerate any interference, nor would he provide any compensation for the harm he had caused.
His brother-in-law, enraged at his arrogance, drew67 his bow, and aimed his arrow at my heart, determined to have satisfaction for the loss of his horse.
His brother-in-law, furious about his arrogance, drew his bow and aimed his arrow at my heart, intent on getting revenge for the loss of his horse.
I could only cry to God for mercy, and prepare to meet the death which had long hung over my head, when a young Blackfoot, whose name was Jumping Bear, saved me from the approaching doom by dexterously snatching the bow from the savage and hurling it to the earth.
I could only cry out to God for mercy and get ready to face the death that had been looming over me for a long time when a young Blackfoot named Jumping Bear saved me from impending doom by skillfully snatching the bow from the attacker and throwing it to the ground.
He was named Jumping Bear from the almost miraculous dexterity of some of his feats.
He was named Jumping Bear because of the almost miraculous skill displayed in some of his feats.
This circumstance and the Indian mentioned were, in my judgment, instruments in the hand of Providence, in saving Fort Sully from the vengeance and slaughter of the Blackfeet, who had succeeded in gaining the confidence of some of the officers on the Missouri River.
This situation and the Indian mentioned were, in my opinion, tools of Providence in protecting Fort Sully from the wrath and massacre of the Blackfeet, who had managed to earn the trust of some of the officers on the Missouri River.
His activity in the attack on our train, and the energy he displayed in killing and pillaging on that occasion, notwithstanding his efforts to make me believe the contrary, forbade me to think there was any sympathy in his interference in my behalf.
His actions during the attack on our train and the energy he showed in killing and looting that day, despite his attempts to convince me otherwise, made it impossible for me to believe there was any genuine concern in his interference on my behalf.
The Indian submitted to his intervention so far that he did not draw his bow again, and my suspense was relieved, for the time, by the gift of a horse from the chief to his brother-in-law, which calmed the fury of the wronged Indian.
The Indian accepted his intervention to the point that he didn't pull back his bow again, and for the moment, my tension was eased by the gift of a horse from the chief to his brother-in-law, which soothed the anger of the wronged Indian.
It happened that the animal thus given as a peace-offering was the pack horse that pulled so uncomfortably 68against the leading rein, and thus, in the end, I gained, by the ordeal through which I had passed, in being relieved of a most unmanageable task.
It turned out that the animal offered as a peace offering was the pack horse that pulled uncomfortably against the leading rein, and in the end, I benefited from the ordeal I had gone through by being freed from a really difficult task.
From the first, I was deprived of every ameliorating comfort that might have rendered my existence bearable.
From the beginning, I was stripped of every comforting thing that could have made my life bearable.
No tent was spread for me, no rug, or coverlet, offered me to lie on. The hard earth, sparsely spread with grass, furnished me a couch, and apprehension and regret deprived me of the rest my toilsome life demanded. They offered me no food, and at first I did not dare to ask for it.
No tent was set up for me, no rug or blanket offered for me to lie on. The hard ground, with just a bit of grass here and there, was my bed, and anxiety and regret kept me from getting the rest my tired body needed. They didn’t offer me any food, and at first, I didn’t have the courage to ask for it.
This was partly owing to the absence of all natural appetite, an intense weakness and craving constantly for drink being the only signs of the prolonged fast that annoyed me.
This was partly due to the lack of any natural appetite, with a constant, intense weakness and desire for drink being the only signs of the long fast that bothered me.
The utter hopelessness of my isolation wore on me, driving me almost to madness, and visions of husband and child haunted my brain; sometimes they were full of hope and tauntingly happy; at others, I saw them dying or dead, but always beyond my reach, and separated by the impassable barrier of my probably lifelong captivity.
The complete hopelessness of my isolation weighed heavily on me, driving me to the brink of madness, and images of my husband and child haunted my mind; sometimes they were filled with hope and teasingly happy; at other times, I saw them dying or dead, but they were always out of my reach, separated by the insurmountable barrier of my likely lifelong captivity.
In my weakened condition, the horrors of the stake, to which I felt myself borne daily nearer as they progressed on their homeward route, appeared like a horrid phantom.
In my weakened state, the terrifying thought of the stake, which I felt myself getting closer to every day as they made their way home, loomed over me like a nightmare.
It had been threatened me since my first effort to69 escape, and I was led to believe such a punishment was the inevitable consequence of my attempt.
It had been hanging over me since my first attempt to69 escape, and I was led to believe that such a punishment was the unavoidable result of my effort.
The terrible heat of the days continued, and the road they took was singularly barren of water. The Indians, after drinking plentifully before starting, carry little sticks in their mouths, which they chew constantly, thus creating saliva, and preventing the parching sensation I endured from the want of this knowledge.
The extreme heat of the days went on, and the road they traveled was completely dry of water. The Native Americans, after drinking a lot before setting off, chew on small sticks continuously, which helps them produce saliva and avoid the dry feeling I felt from not knowing this.
The seventh night they entered a singular cañon, apparently well known to them, as they found horses there, which evidently had been left on a former visit.
The seventh night, they entered a distinct canyon, clearly familiar to them, as they discovered horses there that had obviously been left during a previous visit.
I could not but wonder at the sagacity and patience of these Indian ponies, which were content to wait their master’s coming, and browse about on the sparse herbage and meager grass.
I couldn't help but admire the wisdom and patience of these Indian ponies, who were content to wait for their owner to arrive and graze on the sparse vegetation and thin grass.
The Indians had killed an antelope that day, and a piece of the raw flesh was allotted me for a meal. They had then traveled in a circuitous route for miles, to reach the mouth of this cañon, and entered it just after sundown.
The Native Americans had killed an antelope that day, and I was given a piece of the raw meat for my meal. They had then taken a long, winding route for miles to reach the mouth of this canyon and entered it just after sunset.
Its gloomy shade was a great relief after the heat of the sun, and it filled my sensitive mind with awe. The sun never seemed to penetrate its depths, and the damp air rose around me like the breath of a dungeon.
Its dark shade was a huge relief after the heat of the sun, and it filled my sensitive mind with wonder. The sun never seemed to reach its depths, and the damp air surrounded me like the breath of a dungeon.
Downward they went, as if descending into the bowels of the earth, and the sloping floor they trod was70 covered with red sand for perhaps the space of half a mile.
Downward they went, as if entering the depths of the earth, and the sloping floor they walked on was70 covered with red sand for about half a mile.
Then they struck a rocky pavement, the perpendicular walls of which were of earth; but as they made another turning and entered a large space, they seemed to change to stone with projecting arches and overhanging cornices.
Then they hit a rocky path, the vertical walls of which were made of dirt; but as they took another turn and entered a large area, it felt like they transformed into stone with jutting arches and overhanging ledges.
The high walls rose above the base so as to nearly meet overhead, and, with their innumerable juttings and irregularities, had the appearance of carved columns supporting a mighty ruin.
The tall walls towered above the base, almost touching the ceiling, and with their countless projections and unevenness, they looked like sculpted columns holding up a grand ruin.
Occasionally a faint ray of the fading light struggled with the gloom, into which they plunged deeper and deeper, and then their horses’ cautious feet would turn the bones of antelope or deer, drawn thither by the lurking wolf to feed the young in their lair.
Occasionally, a faint beam of the fading light fought against the darkness they were diving deeper into, and then their horses' careful steps would disturb the bones of antelope or deer, drawn there by the lurking wolf to feed its young in their den.
I was startled with dread at the sight, fearing that they might be human bones, with which mine would soon be mingled.
I was filled with dread at the sight, afraid that they might be human bones, which would soon be mixed with mine.
The increasing darkness had made it necessary for the Indians to carry torches, which they did, lighting up the grotesque grandeur of earth and rock through which they passed by the weird glare of their waving brands.
The growing darkness forced the Indians to carry torches, which they did, illuminating the strange beauty of the earth and rocks they traveled through with the eerie glow of their flickering flames.
Arriving at the spot they selected as a camping-ground, they made fires, whose fantastic gleams danced upon the rocky walls, and added a magic splendor to their wondrous tracery. The ghostly grandeur of these71 unfrequented shades can not be described, but their effect is marvelous.
When they got to the place they chose for camping, they started fires that cast enchanting light on the rocky walls, adding a magical beauty to their intricate patterns. The eerie beauty of these71 seldom-visited shadows is hard to put into words, but their impact is incredible.
They seem to shadow forth the outline of carving and sculpture, and in the uncertain firelight have all the effect of some old-time temple, whose art and glory will live forever, even when its classic stones are dust.
They seem to hint at the shape of carving and sculpture, and in the flickering firelight, they have all the impact of an ancient temple, whose art and glory will endure forever, even when its classic stones have turned to dust.
Here I found water for my parched lips, which was more grateful to my weary senses than any natural phenomenon; and sinking on a moss-grown rock, near the trickling rill that sank away in the sand beyond, I found slumber in that strange, fantastic solitude.
Here I found water for my dry lips, which was more refreshing to my tired senses than anything in nature; and sinking onto a mossy rock, by the small stream that faded into the sand beyond, I found sleep in that weird, magical solitude.
I was aroused by a whistling sound, and, gathering myself up, looked fearfully around me. Two flaming eyes seemed to pierce the darkness like a sword. I shuddered and held my breath, as a long, lithe serpent wound past me, trailing its shining length through the damp sand, and moving slowly out of sight among the dripping vines.
I was jolted awake by a whistling sound, and as I collected myself, I nervously looked around. Two bright eyes appeared to cut through the darkness like a blade. I shuddered and held my breath as a long, slender snake slithered past me, dragging its shiny body through the wet sand and slowly disappearing among the dripping vines.
After that I slept no more; and when I saw the struggling light of day pierce the rocky opening above, I gladly hailed the safety of the sunshine, even though it brought sorrow, distress, and toil.
After that, I couldn't sleep anymore; and when I saw the struggling light of day break through the rocky opening above, I gladly welcomed the safety of the sunshine, even though it brought sorrow, distress, and hard work.
When we rose in the morning, they left the cañon by the path they entered, as it seemed to have no other outlet, and then pursued their way.
When we got up in the morning, they left the canyon by the path they came in on, as it seemed there was no other way out, and then continued on their journey.
CHAPTER VIII.
On the 20th of July we had nearly reached the Indian village, when we camped for the night, as usual, when such a locality could be gained, on the bank of a stream of good water.
On July 20th, we were almost at the Indian village when we set up camp for the night, as usual, whenever we could find a suitable spot, by the bank of a stream with good water.
Here was a stream of sparkling, rippling water, fresh from the melting snow of the mountain. It was a warm, still night. Soon the sky began to darken strangely, and great ragged masses of clouds hung low over the surrounding hills. The air grew heavy, relieved occasionally by a deep gust of wind, that died away, to be succeeded by an ominous calm. Then a low, muttering thunder jarred painfully on the ear. My shattered nerves recoiled at the prospect of the coming storm. From a child I had been timid of lightning, and now its forked gleam filled me with dismay in my unsheltered helplessness.
Here was a stream of sparkling, rippling water, fresh from the melting snow of the mountain. It was a warm, still night. Soon the sky began to darken in a strange way, and large, ragged clouds hung low over the surrounding hills. The air grew heavy, occasionally relieved by a strong gust of wind, which quickly died down, replaced by an unsettling calm. Then a low, rumbling thunder hurt my ears. My frayed nerves flinched at the thought of the coming storm. Since I was a child, I had been afraid of lightning, and now its jagged flash filled me with dread in my exposed, powerless state.
The Indians, seeing the approaching tempest, prepared for it by collecting and fastening their horses, and covering their fire-arms and ammunition, and lying 73flat on the earth themselves. I crouched, too, but could not escape the terrible glare of the lightning, and the roar of the awful thunder grew deafening.
The Indians, noticing the storm coming, got ready by gathering and securing their horses, covering their guns and ammunition, and lying flat on the ground. I crouched down as well, but I couldn’t avoid the blinding flashes of lightning, and the terrifying sound of the thunder became overwhelming. 73

On came the storm with startling velocity, and the dread artillery of heaven boomed overhead, followed closely by blinding flashes of light; and the velocity of the whirlwind seemed to arise in its might, to add desolation to the terrible scene.
The storm hit with shocking speed, and the terrifying thunder of the sky rumbled above, quickly followed by blinding flashes of lightning; the strength of the whirlwind seemed to grow, adding to the devastation of the awful scene.
When the vivid gleams lit up the air, enormous trees could be seen bending under the fierceness of the blast, and great white sheets of water burst out of the clouds, as if intent on deluging the world. Every element in nature united in terrific warfare, and the security of earth seemed denied to me while I clung to its flooded bosom, and, blinded by lightning and shocked by the incessant roaring of the thunder and the wild ravaging of the ungovernable wind, felt myself but a tossed atom in the great confusion, and could only cling to God’s remembering pity in silent prayer.
When the bright flashes lit up the sky, massive trees were seen bending under the force of the wind, and huge sheets of water poured from the clouds, as if determined to flood the world. Every element of nature joined in a terrifying battle, and the safety of the earth felt unattainable while I clung to its drenched surface, blinded by lightning and overwhelmed by the constant roar of thunder and the chaotic fury of the unmanageable wind. I felt like just a tossed particle in the midst of the chaos, and could only hold onto God's compassion in silent prayer.
Huge trees were bent to the earth and broken; others, snapped off like twigs, were carried through the frenzied air. Some forest monarchs were left bare of leaves or boughs, like desolate old age stripped of its honors.
Huge trees were bent to the ground and broken; others, snapped off like twigs, were tossed through the wild air. Some towering trees were left bare of leaves or branches, like desolate old age stripped of its dignity.
The rain had already swelled the little creek into a mighty stream, that rolled its dark, angry waters with fury, and added its sullen roar to the howlings of the storm. I screamed, but my voice was lost even to74 myself in the mightier ones of the furious elements. Three hours—three long, never-to-be-forgotten hours—did the storm rage thus in fury, and in those hours I thought I lived a life-time! Then, to my joy, it began to abate, and soon I beheld the twinkling stars through rents in the driving clouds, while the flashing lightning and the roaring thunders gradually becoming less and less distinct to the eye and ear, told me the devastating storm was speeding on toward the east; and when, at dawn of day, the waters were assuaged, the thunder died away, and the lightnings were chained in their cell, the scene was one of indescribable desolation. The wind had gone home; daylight had cowed him from a raging giant into a meek prisoner, and led him moaning to his cavern in the eastern hills. A strangely-solemn calm seemed to take the place of the wild conflict; but the track of destruction was there, and the swollen water and felled trees, the scattered boughs and uprooted saplings, told the story of the havoc of the storm.
The rain had already turned the little creek into a powerful stream that surged with dark, angry waters, adding its deep roar to the howling storm. I screamed, but my voice was drowned out even to74 myself by the sounds of the furious elements. For three hours—three long, unforgettable hours—the storm raged in fury, and during those hours, it felt like I lived a lifetime! Then, to my relief, it started to calm down, and soon I saw twinkling stars through gaps in the swirling clouds, while the flashing lightning and booming thunder became less and less distinct, signaling that the devastating storm was moving east. When dawn broke, the waters subsided, the thunder faded, and the lightning was tamed, revealing a scene of unimaginable destruction. The wind had returned home; daylight had tamed it from a raging giant into a submissive prisoner, leading it moaning back to its cave in the eastern hills. A strangely calm silence replaced the wild chaos, but the devastation remained—swollen water, fallen trees, scattered branches, and uprooted saplings told the story of the storm's destruction.
It was a night of horror to pass through, and I thankfully greeted the returning day, that once more gave me the comfort of light, now almost my only solace, for my position grew more bitter, as the chief’s savage-like exultation in my capture and safe abduction increased as we neared the village where their families were, and where I feared my fate would be decided by bloodshed or the fearful stake.
It was a terrifying night, and I was relieved to see the day return, bringing me the comfort of light, which was now almost my only source of solace. My situation grew more desperate as the chief's savage excitement about my capture and abduction intensified as we got closer to the village where their families were. I dreaded that my fate would be determined by violence or the terrifying stakes ahead.
75
75
On the 21st of July we left camp early, the day being cool and favorable for traveling. Our route lay over rolling prairie, interspersed with extensive tracts of marsh, which, however, we easily avoided crossing. A few miles brought us to a high, broken ridge, stretching nearly in a north and south direction. As we ascended the ridge we came in sight of a large herd of buffalo, quietly feeding upon the bunch, or buffalo grass, which they prefer to all other kinds. These animals are short-sighted, and scent the approach of an enemy before they can see him, and thus, in their curiosity, often start to meet him, until they approach near enough to ascertain to their satisfaction whether there be danger in a closer acquaintance. In this case they decided in the affirmative, and, when they had once fairly made us out, lost no time in increasing the distance between us, starting on a slow, clumsy trot, which was soon quickened to a gait that generally left most pursuers far in the rear.
On July 21st, we left camp early since the weather was cool and great for traveling. Our path took us over rolling prairies, with large areas of marsh that we easily avoided. After a few miles, we reached a high, rugged ridge stretching almost north and south. As we climbed the ridge, we spotted a large herd of buffalo peacefully grazing on the bunch grass, which they prefer over all other types. These animals have poor eyesight and can smell an enemy before they see them, so out of curiosity, they often move closer to investigate until they can determine if there's any danger. In this case, they concluded there was, and once they clearly saw us, they wasted no time in putting distance between us, starting with a slow, awkward trot that quickly turned into a pace that usually left most chasers far behind.
But the Indians and their horses both are trained buffalo hunters, and soon succeeded in surrounding a number. They ride alongside their victim, and, leveling their guns or arrows, send their aimed shot in the region of the heart, then ride off to a safe distance, to avoid the desperate lunge which a wounded buffalo seldom fails to make, and, shaking his shaggy head, crowned with horns of most formidable strength, stands at bay, with eyes darting, savage and defiant,76 as he looks at his human foe. Soon the blood begins to spurt from his mouth, and to choke him as it comes. The hunters do not shoot again, but wait patiently until their victim grows weak from loss of blood, and, staggering, falls upon his knees, makes a desperate effort to regain his feet, and get at his slayer, then falling once more, rolls over on his side, dead.
But the Native Americans and their horses are skilled buffalo hunters, and soon managed to surround several buffalo. They ride alongside their target, aiming their guns or arrows at the heart, then move back to a safe distance to avoid the fierce charge that a wounded buffalo typically makes. The buffalo, shaking its shaggy head and showcasing its formidable horns, stands its ground, eyes fierce and defiant as it stares at its human enemy. Soon, blood starts to gush from its mouth, choking it as it flows. The hunters don’t fire again but wait patiently for the buffalo to weaken from the blood loss. The buffalo staggers, tries desperately to get back on its feet and reach its attacker, but then it falls again, rolling onto its side, dead.76
Sometimes these animals number tens of thousands, in droves. The Indians often, for the mere sport, make an onslaught, killing great numbers of them, and having a plentiful feast of “ta-tonka,” as they call buffalo meat. They use no economy in food. It is always a feast or a famine; and they seem equally able to gorge or fast. Each man selects the part of the animal he has killed that best suits his own taste, and leaves the rest to decay or be eaten by wolves, thus wasting their own game, and often suffering privation in consequence.
Sometimes these animals number in the tens of thousands, in huge herds. The Native Americans often, just for fun, attack them, killing a lot and then enjoying a big feast of “ta-tonka,” which is what they call buffalo meat. They don’t hold back on food. It’s always either a feast or a famine; they seem just as good at overeating as they are at fasting. Each person picks the part of the animal he killed that he likes best and leaves the rest to rot or get eaten by wolves, which is a waste of their hunt and often leads to them going without food later.
They gave me a knife and motioned me to help myself to the feast. I did not accept, thinking then it would never be possible for me to eat uncooked meat.
They handed me a knife and signaled me to help myself to the feast. I didn’t accept, thinking at the time that it would never be possible for me to eat raw meat.
They remained here over night, starting early next morning. We were now nearing the village where the Indians belonged.
They stayed here overnight and set off early the next morning. We were now getting close to the village where the Native Americans lived.
Jumping Bear, the young Indian who had shown me so many marks of good will, again made his appearance, with a sad expression on his face, and that day would ride in silence by my side; which was an77 act of great condescension on his part, for these men rarely thus equalize themselves with women, but ride in advance.
Jumping Bear, the young Native American who had shown me so much kindness, came back with a somber look on his face, and that day he silently rode beside me; this was a big gesture from him, as these men rarely put themselves on the same level as women, preferring to ride ahead.
They had traveled nearly three hundred miles, and, despite my fears, I began to rejoice in the prospect of arriving among women, even though they were savages; and a dawning hope that I might find pity and companionship with beings of my own sex, however separated their lives and customs might be, took possession of me.
They had traveled almost three hundred miles, and despite my worries, I started to feel excited about the possibility of being around women, even if they were savages. A growing hope that I might find compassion and companionship with people of my own gender, no matter how different their lives and customs were, began to fill me.
I had read of the dusky maidens of romance; I thought of all the characters of romance and history, wherein the nature of the red man is enshrined in poetic beauty. The untutored nobility of soul, the brave generosity, the simple dignity untrammelled by the hollow conventionalities of civilized life, all rose mockingly before me, and the heroes of my youthful imagination passed through my mind in strange contrast with the flesh and blood realities into whose hands I had fallen.
I had read about the dark-skinned women of romance; I thought of all the characters from stories and history, where the nature of Native Americans is captured in poetic beauty. The unrefined nobility of spirit, the courageous generosity, the simple dignity unburdened by the superficial norms of civilized life, all came to mind mockingly, and the heroes of my youthful imagination contrasted sharply with the flesh-and-blood realities I had encountered.
The stately Logan, the fearless Philip, the bold Black Hawk, the gentle Pocahontas: how unlike the greedy, cunning and cruel savages who had so ruthlessly torn me from my friends!
The dignified Logan, the brave Philip, the daring Black Hawk, the kind Pocahontas: how different they are from the greedy, sly, and brutal savages who heartlessly ripped me away from my friends!
Truly, those pictures of the children of the forest that adorn the pages of the novelist are delightful conceptions of the airy fancy, fitted to charm the mind. They amuse and beguile the hours they invest with78 their interest; but the true red man, as I saw him, does not exist between the pages of many volumes. He roams his native wastes, and to once encounter and study him there, so much must be sacrificed that I could scarcely appreciate the knowledge I was gaining at such a price.
Honestly, the images of the forest children that fill the pages of the novelist are beautiful creations of imagination, meant to captivate the mind. They entertain and enchant the time they occupy with78 their allure; however, the real Native American man, as I experienced him, doesn't exist within the pages of many books. He wanders his homeland, and to truly meet and learn about him there, so much has to be given up that I could hardly value the knowledge I was gaining at such a cost.
Notwithstanding all I had seen and experienced, I remembered much that was gentle and faithful in the character ascribed to the Indian women. Perhaps I might be able to find one whose sympathy and companionship could be wrought upon to the extent of aiding me in some way to escape. I became hopeful with the thought, and almost forgot my terror of the threats of my captors, in my desire to see the friendly faces of Indian women.
Despite everything I had seen and gone through, I recalled the kindness and loyalty often associated with Indian women. Maybe I could find one whose understanding and friendship might help me find a way to escape. The thought made me feel hopeful, and I almost forgot my fear of my captors' threats as I yearned to see the welcoming faces of Indian women.
The country around was rich and varied. Beautiful birds appeared in the trees, and flowers of variety and fragrance nodded on their stems. Wild fruits were abundant, and I plucked roses and fruit for food, while my savage companions feasted on raw meat. They did not seem to care for fruit, and urged me to eat meat with them. I refused, because of its being raw. A young Indian, guessing the cause of my refusal to eat, procured a kettle, made a fire, cooked some, and offered it to me. I tried to eat of it to please them, since they had taken the trouble to prepare a special dish, but owing to the filthy manner in which it was prepared a very small portion satisfied me.
The surrounding countryside was rich and diverse. Beautiful birds fluttered in the trees, and fragrant flowers swayed on their stems. Wild fruits were plentiful, and I gathered roses and fruits to eat, while my wild companions indulged in raw meat. They didn't seem interested in fruit and encouraged me to join them in eating meat. I declined because it was raw. A young Indian, realizing why I wouldn't eat, got a pot, built a fire, cooked some meat, and offered it to me. I tried to eat it to please them since they went through the effort of making a special dish, but I could only manage a small portion because of the unsanitary way it was prepared.
79
79
We were now nearing a river, which, from its locality, must have been the Tongue River, where we found refreshing drink, and rested for a short time. The Indians gave me to understand that when we crossed this stream, and a short distance beyond, we would be at their home.
We were now approaching a river that, based on its location, must have been the Tongue River, where we found some refreshing water and took a short break. The Indians indicated to me that once we crossed this stream and went a little further, we would arrive at their home.
Here they paused to dress, so as to make a gay appearance and imposing entrance into the village. Except when in full dress, an Indian’s wearing apparel consists only of a buffalo robe, which is also part of a fine toilet. It is very inconveniently disposed about the person, without fastening, and must be held in position with the hands.
Here they stopped to get dressed, aiming to make a cheerful impression and an impressive entrance into the village. When not in full dress, an Indian's clothing typically consists only of a buffalo robe, which is also part of an elegant outfit. It's quite awkward to wear without any fastenings and has to be held in place with the hands.
Here the clothing taken from our train was brought into great demand, and each warrior that had been fortunate enough to possess himself of any article of our dress, now arrayed himself to the best advantage the garments and their limited ideas of civilization permitted; and, in some instances, when the toilet was considered complete, changes for less attractive articles of display were made with companions who had not been so fortunate as others in the division of the goods, that they might also share in the sport afforded by this derisive display.
Here, the clothes taken from our train became very popular, and every warrior who was lucky enough to grab any piece of our attire dressed up as best as they could, given the clothes and their limited understanding of civilization. In some cases, once they felt ready, they swapped their outfits for less appealing ones with friends who hadn’t been as lucky in getting the goods, so everyone could join in on the fun of this mocking display.
Their peculiar ideas of tasteful dress rendered them grotesque in appearance. One brawny face appeared under the shade of my hat, smiling with evident satisfaction at the superiority of his decorations over those80 of his less fortunate companions; another was shaded from the scorching rays of the sun by a tiny parasol, and the brown hand that held it aloft was thinly covered by a silk glove, which was about the only article of clothing, except the invariable breech-cloth, that the warrior wore.
Their strange ideas of fashionable clothing made them look grotesque. One muscular face came into view beneath my hat, grinning with clear pride in his fancy decorations compared to those80 of his less fortunate friends; another was protected from the blazing sun by a small parasol, and the brown hand holding it was barely covered by a silk glove, which was practically the only piece of clothing, aside from the usual breech-cloth, that the warrior wore.
Vests and other garments were put on with the lower part upward; and they all displayed remarkable fertility in the arrangement of their decorations. They seemed to think much of their stolen goods, some of which were frivolous, and others worthless.
Vests and other clothing were worn with the bottom part facing up; and they all showed incredible creativity in how they arranged their decorations. They seemed to care a lot about their stolen items, some of which were silly, and others were worthless.
Decorating themselves by way of derision, each noble warrior endeavored to outdo the other in splendor, which was altogether estimated by color, and not by texture. Their horses were also decked in the most ridiculous manner.
Dressing up to mock each other, each noble warrior tried to outshine the others in showiness, which was judged purely by color, not by texture. Their horses were also adorned in the most absurd ways.
Ottawa, or Silver Horn, the war chief, was arrayed in full costume. He was very old, over seventy-five, partially blind, and a little below the medium height. He was very ferocious and savage looking, and now, when in costume, looked frightful. His face was red, with stripes of black, and around each eye a circlet of bright yellow. His long, black hair was divided into two braids, with a scalp-lock on top of the head. His ears held great brass wire rings, full six inches in diameter, and chains and bead necklaces were suspended from his neck; armlets and bracelets of brass, together with a string of bears’ claws, completed his81 jewelry. He wore also leggings of deer skin, and a shirt of the same material, beautifully ornamented with beads, and fringed with scalp-locks, that he claimed to have taken from his enemies, both red and white. Over his shoulders hung a great, bright-colored quilt, that had been taken from our stores. He wore a crown of eagle feathers on his head; also a plume of feathers depending from the back of the crown.
Ottawa, also known as Silver Horn, the war chief, was dressed in full regalia. He was very old, over seventy-five, partially blind, and a bit shorter than average. He had a ferocious and savage appearance, and in his costume, he looked terrifying. His face was painted red with black stripes, and around each eye was a bright yellow ring. His long black hair was styled in two braids with a scalp-lock on top. His ears had large brass wire rings, six inches in diameter, and chains and bead necklaces hung from his neck; armlets and bracelets made of brass, along with a string of bear claws, completed his jewelry. He also wore leggings and a shirt made of deer skin, beautifully decorated with beads and fringed with scalp-locks that he claimed were taken from his enemies, both Native American and white. Draped over his shoulders was a large, brightly colored quilt that had been taken from our supplies. On his head, he wore a crown of eagle feathers, with a plume of feathers hanging from the back of the crown.
His horse, a noble-looking animal, was no less gorgeously arrayed. His ears were pierced, like his master’s, and his neck was encircled by a wreath of bears’ claws, taken from animals that the chief had slain. Some bells and a human scalp hung from his mane, forming together, thus arrayed, a museum of the trophies of the old chief’s prowess on the war path, and of skill in the chase.
His horse, a striking creature, was equally adorned. Its ears were pierced, just like its owner’s, and its neck was adorned with a wreath made of bears' claws from animals the chief had hunted down. Some bells and a human scalp dangled from its mane, creating a display of the trophies from the old chief’s bravery in battle and his skill in hunting.
When all was arranged, the chief mounted his horse and rode on in triumph toward the village, highly elated over the possession of his white captive, whom he never looked back at or deigned to notice, except to chastise on account of her slowness, which was unavoidable, as I rode a jaded horse, and could not keep pace.
When everything was set, the chief got on his horse and rode in triumph toward the village, feeling victorious about having his white captive, whom he never looked back at or acknowledged, except to scold for her slowness, which was unavoidable since I was riding a tired horse and couldn’t keep up.
The entire Indian village poured forth to meet us, amid song and wild dancing, in the most enthusiastic manner, flourishing flags and weapons of war in frenzied joy as we entered the village, which, stretched for miles along the banks of the stream, resembled a vast82 military encampment, with the wigwams covered with white skins, like Sibley tents in shape and size, ranged without regard to order, but facing one point of the compass.
The whole Indian village came out to greet us, singing and dancing wildly, with exuberant enthusiasm, waving flags and weapons in chaotic joy as we entered. The village, which sprawled for miles along the stream's banks, looked like a huge82 military camp, with wigwams covered in white skins, shaped and sized like Sibley tents, arranged haphazardly but all facing the same direction.
We penetrated through the irregular settlement for over a mile, accompanied by the enthusiastic escort of men, women, and children.
We made our way through the uneven settlement for over a mile, joined by a lively group of men, women, and children.
We rode in the center of a double column of Indians and directly in the rear of the chief, till we reached the door of his lodge, when several of his wives came out to meet him. He had six, but the senior one remained in the tent, while a younger one was absent with the Farmer or Grosventre Indians. Their salutation is very much in the manner of the Mexicans; the women crossed their arms on the chief’s breast, and smiled.
We rode in the middle of a double line of Native Americans and right behind the chief until we got to his lodge. Several of his wives came out to greet him. He had six wives, but the oldest one stayed in the tent, while a younger one was away with the Farmer or Grosventre Indians. Their greeting is similar to how it's done in Mexico; the women crossed their arms over the chief's chest and smiled.
They met me in silence, but with looks of great astonishment.
They met me quietly, but with looks of surprise.
I got down as directed, and followed the chief into the great lodge or tent, distinguished from the others by its superior ornaments. It was decorated with brilliantly colored porcupine quills and a terrible fringe of human scalp-locks, taken in battle from the Pawnees.
I got down as directed and followed the chief into the large lodge or tent, set apart from the others by its superior decorations. It was adorned with brightly colored porcupine quills and a frightening fringe of human scalp-locks taken in battle from the Pawnees.
On one side was depicted a representation of the Good Spirit, rude in design, and daubed with colors. On the other side was portrayed the figure of the spirit of evil in like manner. The Indians believe in these two deities and pay their homage to them. The first83 they consider as entirely benevolent and kind; but the second is full of vile tricks and wicked ways.
On one side was a rough depiction of the Good Spirit, painted in bright colors. On the other side was a similar representation of the evil spirit. The Native Americans believe in these two deities and show them respect. They see the first83 as completely good and kind, while the second is known for being deceitful and malicious.
They fear him, and consider it only safe to propitiate him occasionally by obedience to his evil will. This may account for some of their worst ferocities, and explain that horrible brutality of nature which they so often exhibit.
They fear him and think it's only safe to occasionally appease him by following his wicked demands. This might explain some of their cruelest actions and shed light on the terrible brutality of nature that they frequently display.
The senior wife, who had remained in the lodge, met her husband with the same salutation as the others had done.
The senior wife, who stayed in the lodge, greeted her husband in the same way as the others had.
I was shown a seat opposite the entrance on a buffalo skin. The chief’s spoil was brought in for division by his elderly spouse.
I was shown to a seat across from the entrance on a buffalo hide. The chief's belongings were brought in for distribution by his elderly wife.
As it was spread out before them, the women gathered admiringly round it, and proved their peculiarities of taste; and love of finery had a counterpart in these forest belles, as well defined as if they had been city ladies. Eagerly they watched every new article displayed, grunting their approval, until their senior companion seized a piece of cloth, declaring that she meant to retain it all for herself.
As it was laid out before them, the women gathered around it, admiringly showcasing their unique tastes; their love for fancy items was just as strong as that of city women. They eagerly watched every new item that was shown, nodding their approval, until their older companion grabbed a piece of fabric, saying that she intended to keep it all for herself.
This occasioned dissatisfaction, which soon ripened to rebellion among them, and they contended for a just distribution of the goods. The elder matron, following her illustrious husband’s plan in quelling such outbreaks, caught her knife from her belt, sprang in among them, vowing that she was the oldest and had the right to govern, and threatening to kill every one if there84 was the least objection offered to her decrees. I had so hoped to find sympathy and pity among these artless women of the forest, but instead, cowed and trembling, I sat, scarcely daring to breathe.
This caused dissatisfaction, which quickly turned into rebellion among them, as they demanded a fair distribution of the goods. The elder matron, following her distinguished husband’s strategy to suppress such outbursts, drew her knife from her belt, jumped into the crowd, declaring that she was the oldest and had the right to rule, and threatening to kill anyone who dared to oppose her orders. I had hoped to find sympathy and compassion among these straightforward women of the forest, but instead, I sat there, intimidated and shaking, hardly daring to breathe.
The chief noticed my fear and shrinking posture, and smiled. Then he rose, and made a speech, which had its effect. The women became quiet. Presently an invitation arrived for the chief to go to a feast, and he rose to comply.
The chief saw my fear and slouched posture and smiled. Then he stood up and gave a speech that made an impact. The women quieted down. Soon, an invitation came for the chief to attend a feast, and he stood up to go.
I followed his departing figure with regretful glances, for, terrible as he and his men had been, the women seemed still more formidable, and I feared to be left alone with them, especially with the hot temper and ready knife of the elder squaw.
I watched him walk away with a sense of regret because, as terrifying as he and his men were, the women seemed even more intimidating. I was worried about being left alone with them, especially the older woman, who had a quick temper and a sharp knife.
Great crowds of curious Indians came flocking in to stare at me. The women brought their children. Some of them, whose fair complexion astonished me, I afterward learned were the offspring of fort marriages.
Great crowds of curious Indians gathered to look at me. The women brought their children. Some of them, whose light skin amazed me, I later found out were the children of fort marriages.
One fair little boy, who, with his mother, had just returned from Fort Laramie, came close to me. Finding the squaw could speak a few words in English, I addressed her, and was told, in reply to my questions, that she had been the wife of a captain there, but that his white wife arriving from the East, his Indian wife was told to return to her people; she did so, taking her child with her. The little boy was dressed completely in military clothes, even to the stripe on his pantaloons,85 and was a very bright, attractive child of about four years.
A cute little boy, who had just returned from Fort Laramie with his mother, came up to me. When I discovered that the woman could speak a few words in English, I spoke to her and asked some questions. She told me that she had been the wife of a captain there, but when his white wife arrived from the East, she was sent back to her own people, taking her child with her. The little boy was fully dressed in military attire, even down to the stripes on his pants, and he was a very bright, charming child of about four years old.85
It was a very sad thought for me to realize that a parent could part with such a child, committing it forever to live in barbarous ignorance, and rove the woods among savages with the impress of his own superior race, so strongly mingled with his Indian origin. I saw many other fair-faced little children, and heard the sad story from their mothers, and was deeply pained to see their pale, pinched features, as they cried for food when there was none to be had; and they are sometimes cruelly treated by the full-blooded and larger children on account of their unfortunate birth.
It was a really sad thought for me to realize that a parent could give up such a child, leaving them to live forever in ignorance and wander the woods among savages, with the mark of their superior race so strongly mixed with their Indian roots. I saw many other fair-faced little kids and heard their sad stories from their mothers, and it hurt me deeply to see their pale, gaunt faces as they cried for food when there was none available; they are sometimes treated cruelly by the full-blooded and larger kids because of their unfortunate birth.
Now that the question of property was decided between the women of the chief’s family, they seemed kindly disposed toward me, and one of them brought me a dish of meat; many others followed her example, even from the neighboring lodges, and really seemed to pity me, and showed great evidences of compassion, and tried to express their sympathy in signs, because I had been torn from my own people, and compelled to come such a long fatiguing journey, and examined me all over and over again, and all about my dress, hands, and feet particularly. Then, to their great surprise, they discovered my bruised and almost broken limbs that occurred when first taken, also from the fall of the horse the first night of my captivity, and proceeded at once to dress my wounds.
Now that the issue of property was settled among the women of the chief’s family, they seemed more welcoming toward me. One of them brought me a dish of meat; many others copied her, even from nearby lodges, and genuinely seemed to feel sorry for me. They showed a lot of compassion and tried to communicate their sympathy through gestures because I had been taken away from my own people and forced to go on such a long, exhausting journey. They examined me repeatedly, paying special attention to my clothing, hands, and feet. Then, to their great surprise, they noticed my bruised and nearly broken limbs from when I was first taken, as well as injuries from falling off the horse on my first night of captivity, and they immediately got to work on treating my wounds.
86
86
I was just beginning to rejoice in the dawning kindness that seemed to soften their swarthy faces, when a messenger from the war chief arrived, accompanied by a small party of young warriors sent to conduct me to the chief’s presence. I did not at first comprehend the summons, and, as every fresh announcement only awakened new fears, I dreaded to comply, yet dared not refuse. Seeing my hesitation, the senior wife allowed a little daughter of the chief’s, whose name was Yellow Bird, to accompany me, and I was then conducted to several feasts, at each of which I was received with kindness, and promised good will and protection. It was here that the chief himself first condescended to speak kindly to me, and this and the companionship of the child Yellow Bird, who seemed to approach me with a trusting grace and freedom unlike the scared shyness of Indian children generally, inspired hope.
I was just starting to feel happy about the kindness that seemed to soften their dark faces when a messenger from the war chief showed up, accompanied by a small group of young warriors sent to take me to the chief. At first, I didn't understand the summons, and each new announcement only stirred up more fears, making me reluctant to comply, but I didn’t want to refuse. Noticing my hesitation, the chief's senior wife allowed her little daughter, named Yellow Bird, to accompany me. I was then led to several feasts, where I was welcomed warmly and promised goodwill and protection. It was during this time that the chief himself first spoke to me kindly, and the presence of the child Yellow Bird, who seemed to approach me with a trusting grace that was different from the usual timidness of Indian children, gave me hope.
The chief here told me that henceforth I could call Yellow Bird my own, to take the place of my little girl that had been killed. I did not at once comprehend all of his meaning, still it gave me some hope of security.
The chief here told me that from now on I could call Yellow Bird my own, to replace my little girl who had been killed. I didn’t fully understand everything he meant at first, but it gave me a bit of hope for security.
When at nightfall we returned to the lodge, which, they told me, I must henceforth regard as home, I found the elder women busily pounding a post into the ground, and my fears were at once aroused, being always ready to take alarm, and suggested to me that it betokened some evil. On the contrary, it was simply87 some household arrangement of her own, for presently, putting on a camp kettle, she built a fire, and caused water to boil, and drew a tea, of which she gave me a portion, assuring me that it would cure the tired and weary feeling and secure me a good rest.
When we returned to the lodge at dusk, which I was told I should now consider as home, I saw the older women busy hammering a post into the ground. This immediately raised my fears, as I am always quick to worry, and I thought it might signal some trouble. However, it was just part of her own household routine, because soon after, she set up a camp kettle, built a fire, boiled some water, and made tea, of which she gave me some, assuring me that it would help with my tiredness and ensure I’d get a good rest.
This proved true. Soon a deep drowsiness began to steal over the weary captive. My bed of furs was shown me. Yellow Bird was told to share my couch with me, and from this time on she was my constant attendant. I laid down, and the wife of the chief tenderly removed my moccasins, and I slept sweetly—the first true sleep I had enjoyed in many weary nights.
This turned out to be true. Soon, a heavy drowsiness started to wash over the tired captive. They showed me my fur bed. Yellow Bird was told to share my bed with me, and from then on, she was always by my side. I lay down, and the chief's wife gently took off my moccasins, and I slept soundly—the first real sleep I had gotten in many exhausting nights.
Before my eyes closed, in slumber, my heart rose in gratitude unspeakable to God for his great and immeasurable mercy.
Before I fell asleep, my heart lifted in gratitude beyond words to God for his great and limitless mercy.
I readily adapted myself to my new position. The chief’s three sisters shared the lodge with us.
I quickly got used to my new role. The chief’s three sisters stayed in the lodge with us.
The following day commenced my labors, and the chief’s wife seemed to feel a protecting interest in me.
The next day began my work, and the chief’s wife seemed to have a caring interest in me.
The day of the 25th of July was observed by continual feasting in honor of the safe return of the braves.
The 25th of July was celebrated with ongoing feasting to honor the safe return of the warriors.
There was a large tent made by putting several together, where all the chiefs, medicine-men, and great warriors met for consultation and feasting. I was invited to attend, and was given an elevated seat, while the rest of the company all sat upon the ground, and88 mostly cross-legged, preparatory to the feast being dealt out.
There was a big tent created by joining several together, where all the chiefs, healers, and great warriors gathered for discussions and feasting. I was invited to join, and I was given a raised seat, while everyone else sat on the ground, mostly cross-legged, waiting for the feast to be served.
In the center of the circle was erected a flag-staff, with many scalps, trophies, and ornaments fastened to it. Near the foot of the flag-staff were placed, in a row on the ground, several large kettles, in which was prepared the feast. Near the kettles on the ground, also, were a number of wooden bowls, in which the meat was to be served out. And in front, two or three women, who were there placed as waiters, to light the pipes for smoking, and also to deal out the food.
In the middle of the circle stood a flagpole covered with various scalps, trophies, and decorations. At the base of the flagpole, several large kettles were lined up on the ground, cooking the feast. Next to the kettles were several wooden bowls where the meat would be served. In front of it all, two or three women were there as servers, ready to light the smoking pipes and hand out the food.
In these positions things stood, and all sat with thousands climbing and crowding around for a peep at me, as I appeared at the grand feast and council, when at length the chief arose, in a very handsome costume, and addressed the audience, and in his speech often pointed to me. I could understand but little of his meaning.
In these positions, things were set, and everyone was gathered, with thousands climbing and crowding around for a glimpse of me as I showed up at the grand feast and council. Eventually, the chief stood up, dressed very nicely, and spoke to the audience, frequently pointing at me. I could understand very little of what he meant.
Several others also made speeches, that all sounded the same to me. I sat trembling with fear at these strange proceedings, fearing they were deliberating upon a plan of putting me to some cruel death to finish their amusement. It is impossible to describe my feelings on that day, as I sat in the midst of those wild, savage people. Soon a handsome pipe was lit and brought to the chief to smoke. He took it, and after presenting the stem to the north, the south, the east, and the west, and then to the sun that was over his head, uttered a89 few words, drew a few whiffs, then passed it around through the whole group, who all smoked. This smoking was conducted with the strictest adherence to exact and established form, and the feast throughout was conducted in the most positive silence.
Several others also gave speeches, but they all sounded the same to me. I sat there shaking with fear at these strange proceedings, worried they were planning to put me to some cruel death just to entertain themselves. It's hard to describe how I felt that day, surrounded by those wild, savage people. Soon, a beautiful pipe was lit and handed to the chief to smoke. He took it, presented the stem to the north, south, east, and west, then to the sun above him, said a few words, took a few puffs, then passed it around to the whole group, who all smoked. This smoking was done with strict adherence to established traditions, and the feast went on in complete silence.
The lids were raised from the kettles, which were all filled with dog’s meat alone, it being well cooked and made into a sort of stew. Each guest had a large wooden bowl placed before him, with a quantity of dog’s flesh floating in a profusion of soup or rich gravy, with a large spoon resting in the dish, made of buffalo horn.
The lids were lifted off the kettles, all filled with dog meat, well-cooked and turned into a kind of stew. Each guest had a big wooden bowl in front of them, filled with dog meat swimming in a lot of soup or rich gravy, with a large spoon made from buffalo horn resting in the dish.
In this most difficult and painful dilemma I sat, witnessing the solemnity; my dish was given me, and the absolute necessity of eating it was painful to contemplate. I tasted it a few times after much urging, and then resigned my dish, which was taken and passed around with others to every part of the group, who all ate heartily. In this way the feast ended, and all retired silently and gradually, until the ground was left to the waiters, who seemed to have charge of it during the whole occasion.
In this incredibly tough and painful situation, I sat there, observing the seriousness of it all; my plate was served to me, and the thought of having to eat it was hard to bear. I tried it a few times after a lot of coaxing, and then I gave up my plate, which was taken and passed around to everyone in the group, who all dug in eagerly. This is how the feast wrapped up, and everyone quietly drifted away until the place was left to the servers, who seemed to manage everything throughout the event.
The women signified to me that I should feel highly honored by being called to feast with chiefs and great warriors; and seeing the spirit in which it was given, I could not but treat it respectfully, and receive it as a very high and marked compliment.
The women indicated to me that I should be very honored to be invited to feast with chiefs and great warriors; and seeing the spirit in which it was given, I could only treat it with respect and accept it as a significant and distinguished compliment.
Since I witnessed it on this occasion, I have been90 honored with numerous entertainments of the kind, and all conducted in the same solemn and impressive manner.
Since I saw it on this occasion, I have been90 honored with many events like this, all carried out in the same serious and impressive way.
As far as I could see and understand, I feel authorized to pronounce the dog-feast a truly religious ceremony, wherein the superstitious Indian sees fit to sacrifice his faithful companion to bear testimony to the sacredness of his vows of friendship for the Great Spirit. He always offers up a portion of the meat to his deity, then puts it on the ground to remind him of the sacrifice and solemnity of the offering.
As far as I can see and understand, I feel justified in calling the dog feast a genuinely religious ceremony, where the superstitious Indian chooses to sacrifice his loyal companion to show the sacredness of his friendship vows to the Great Spirit. He always offers a portion of the meat to his deity and then places it on the ground to remind him of the sacrifice and seriousness of the offering.
The dog, among all Indian tribes, is more esteemed and more valued than among any part of the civilized world. The Indian has more time to devote to his company, and his untutored mind more nearly assimilates to the nature of his faithful servant.
The dog is more respected and valued among all Indian tribes than anywhere in the civilized world. The Indian has more time to spend with his companion, and his untrained mind aligns more closely with the nature of his loyal friend.
The flesh of these dogs, though apparently relished by the Indians, is undoubtedly inferior to venison and buffalo meat, of which feasts are constantly made, where friends are invited, as they are in civilized society, to a pleasant and convivial party; from which fact alone, it would seem clear that they have some extraordinary motive, at all events, for feasting on the flesh of that useful and faithful animal, even when as in the instance I have been describing.
The meat of these dogs, while seemingly enjoyed by the Native Americans, is definitely not as good as venison or buffalo meat, which are frequently served at feasts where friends are invited, just like in modern society, for a fun and friendly gathering. This alone suggests that there must be some unusual reason for them to eat the flesh of such a valuable and loyal animal, even in the situation I've been describing.
Their village was well supplied with fresh and dried meat of the buffalo and deer. The dog-feast is given, I believe, by all tribes of America, and by them all,91 I think, this faithful animal, as well as the horse, is sacrificed, in several different ways, to appease offended spirits or deities, whom it is considered necessary that they should conciliate in this way, and when done, is invariably done by giving the best in the herd or the kennel.
Their village had plenty of fresh and dried buffalo and deer meat. I believe all tribes in America hold a dog feast, and in each case, this loyal animal, along with the horse, is sacrificed in various ways to appease offended spirits or deities. It’s thought important to make amends this way, and when it happens, it's always done by offering the best from the herd or kennel.91
That night was spent in dancing. Wild and furious all seemed to me. I was led into the center of the circle, and assigned the painful duty of holding above my head human scalps fastened to a little pole. The dance was kept up until near morning, when all repaired to their respective lodges. The three kind sisters of the chief were there to convey me to mine.
That night was filled with dancing. Everything felt wild and chaotic to me. I was taken to the center of the circle and given the uncomfortable task of holding human scalps attached to a small pole above my head. The dancing continued until almost morning, when everyone returned to their lodges. The chief's three kind sisters were there to escort me to mine.
CHAPTER IX.
The next morning the whole village was in motion. The warriors were going to battle against a white enemy, they said, and old men, women, and children were sent out in another direction to a place of safety, as designated by the chief. Every thing was soon moving. With the rapidity of custom the tent-poles were lowered and the tents rolled up. The cooking utensils were put together, and laid on cross-beams connecting the lower ends of the poles as they trail the ground from the horses’ sides, to which they are attached. Dogs, too, are made useful in this exodus, and started off, with smaller burdens dragging after them, in the same manner that horses are packed.
The next morning, the whole village was bustling with activity. The warriors were preparing to fight against a white enemy, they said, while the old men, women, and children were sent in another direction to a safe place, as decided by the chief. Everything was moving quickly. As usual, the tent poles were lowered and the tents were rolled up. The cooking utensils were gathered and placed on cross-beams connecting the lower ends of the poles that trailed on the ground beside the horses they were tied to. Dogs were also put to work in this migration, taking off with smaller loads trailing behind them, just like the horses were packed.
The whole village was in commotion, children screaming or laughing; dogs barking or growling under their heavy burdens; squaws running hither 93and thither, pulling down tipi-poles, packing up every thing, and leading horses and dogs with huge burdens.
The entire village was buzzing with activity, kids either screaming or laughing; dogs barking or growling under their heavy loads; women running around, taking down tipi poles, packing everything up, and leading horses and dogs loaded with large burdens.

The small children are placed in sacks of buffalo skin and hung upon saddles or their mothers’ backs. The wrapped up lodges, which are secured by thongs, are fastened to the poles on the horses’ backs, together with sundry other articles of domestic use, and upon these are seated women and children. To guide the horse a woman goes before, holding the bridle, carrying on her back a load nearly as large as the horse carries. Women and children are sometimes mounted upon horses, holding in their arms every variety of plunder, sometimes little dogs and other forlorn and hungry looking pets. In this unsightly manner, sometimes two or three thousand families are transported many miles at the same migration, and, all being in motion at the same time, the cavalcade extends for a great distance.
The small children are put in buffalo skin sacks and carried on saddles or their mothers’ backs. The packed lodges, secured with straps, are tied to the poles on the horses’ backs, along with various other household items, while women and children sit on top of these. To steer the horse, a woman walks ahead, holding the bridle and carrying a load almost as big as what the horse is carrying. Women and children sometimes ride on the horses, cradling all kinds of plunder in their arms, including little dogs and other sad-looking, hungry pets. In this ungraceful way, sometimes two or three thousand families are transported many miles during the same migration, and as they all move at once, the procession stretches out for a great distance.
The men and boys are not so unsightly in their appearance, being mounted upon good horses and the best Indian ponies, riding in groups, leaving the women and children to trudge along with the burdened horses and dogs.
The men and boys don't look that bad, riding on good horses and top-notch Indian ponies, moving in groups while the women and children are left to walk alongside the overloaded horses and dogs.
The number and utility of these faithful dogs is sometimes astonishing, as they count hundreds, each bearing a portion of the general household goods. Two poles, about ten or twelve feet long, are attached94 to the shoulders of a dog, leaving one end of each dragging upon the ground. On these poles a small burden is carried, and with it the faithful canine jogs along, looking neither to the right nor to the left, but apparently intent upon reaching the end of his journey. These faithful creatures are under the charge of women and children, and their pace is occasionally encouraged with admonitions in the form of vigorous and zealous use of whips applied to their limbs and sides. It was quite painful to me to see these poor animals, thus taken from their natural avocation, and forced to a slavish life of labor, and compelled to travel along with their burdens; yet, when this change has been made, they become worthless as hunters, or watchers, and even for the purpose of barking, being reduced, instead, to beasts of burden. It was not uncommon to see a great wolfish-looking dog moodily jogging along with a lot of cooking utensils on one side, and on the other a crying papoose for a balance, while his sulking companion toils on, supporting upon his back a quarter of antelope or elk, and is followed by an old woman, or some children, who keep at bay all refractory dogs who run loose, occasionally showing their superiority by snapping and snarling at their more unfortunate companions.
The number and usefulness of these loyal dogs can be astonishing, as they can number in the hundreds, each carrying a part of the household goods. Two poles, about ten or twelve feet long, are strapped to the shoulders of a dog, with one end of each dragging on the ground. On these poles, they carry a small load, and with it, the loyal canine trots along, not looking to the right or left, seemingly focused on reaching its destination. These dedicated animals are managed by women and children, and their pace is sometimes pushed along with the vigorous use of whips on their legs and sides. It was really painful to watch these poor animals taken from their natural roles, forced into a life of hard labor, and made to carry their burdens. Once this change occurs, they become useless as hunters, guards, or even barkers, turning instead into mere beasts of burden. It was not uncommon to see a large, wolfish-looking dog moodily trotting along with a bunch of cooking utensils on one side and a crying baby on the other for balance. Meanwhile, its sulking companion would struggle under the weight of a quarter of antelope or elk, followed by an old woman or some children, who keep the unruly loose dogs at bay, occasionally showing their dominance by snapping and snarling at their more unfortunate companions.
This train was immensely large, nearly the whole Sioux nation having concentrated there for the purpose of war. The chief’s sisters brought me a horse95 saddled, told me to mount, and accompany the already moving column, that seemed to be spreading far over the hills to the northward. We toiled on all day. Late in the afternoon we arrived at the ground of encampment, and rested for further orders from the warriors, who had gone to battle and would join us there.
This train was huge, almost the entire Sioux nation had gathered there for war. The chief’s sisters brought me a saddled horse95, told me to get on, and join the already moving group that seemed to stretch far over the hills to the north. We worked hard all day. In the late afternoon, we reached the camping site and waited for further instructions from the warriors, who had gone into battle and would meet us there.
I had no means of informing myself at that time with whom the war was raging, but afterward learned that General Sully’s army was pursuing the Sioux, and that the engagement was with his men.
I had no way of knowing at that time who the war was against, but later I found out that General Sully’s army was chasing the Sioux and that the battle was with his troops.
In three days the Indians returned to camp, and entered on a course of feasting and rejoicing, that caused me to believe that they had suffered very little loss in the affray.
In three days, the Indians came back to camp and started a celebration filled with feasting and joy that made me think they hadn't lost much in the fight.
They passed their day of rest in this sort of entertainment; and here I first saw the scalp dance, which ceremonial did not increase my respect or confidence in the tender mercies of my captors.
They spent their day off enjoying this kind of entertainment; and it was here that I first witnessed the scalp dance, which did nothing to enhance my respect or trust in the so-called kindness of my captors.
This performance is only gone through at night and by the light of torches, consequently its terrible characteristics are heightened by the fantastic gleams of the lighted brands.
This performance only happens at night and by torchlight, which makes its terrifying features even more intense with the eerie glow of the burning torches.
The women, too, took part in the dance, and I was forced to mingle in the fearful festivity, painted and dressed for the occasion, and holding a staff from the top of which hung several scalps.
The women also joined in the dance, and I had to blend in with the frightening celebration, all made up and dressed for the event, holding a staff from which several scalps were hanging.
The braves came vauntingly forth, with the most extravagant boasts of their wonderful prowess and96 courage in war, at the same time brandishing weapons in their hands with the most fearful contortions and threatenings.
The warriors stepped forward confidently, making the most outrageous claims about their amazing skills and bravery in battle, while waving their weapons around in the most intimidating gestures.
A number of young women came with them, carrying the trophies of their friends, which they hold aloft, while the warriors jump around in a circle, brandishing their weapons, and whooping and yelling the fearful war-cry in a most frightful manner, all jumping upon both feet at the same time, with simultaneous stamping and motions with their weapons, keeping exact time. Their gestures impress one as if they were actually cutting and carving each other to pieces as they utter their fearful, sharp yell. They become furious as they grow more excited, until their faces are distorted to the utmost; their glaring eyes protrude with a fiendish, indescribable appearance, while they grind their teeth, and try to imitate the hissing, gurgling sound of death in battle. Furious and faster grows the stamping, until the sight is more like a picture of fiends in a carnival of battle than any thing else to which the war-dance can be compared.
A group of young women came along with them, holding up the trophies of their friends. As the warriors jumped around in a circle, waving their weapons, they were whooping and shouting the terrifying war cry in a frightening way, all jumping on both feet at the same time, stamping and moving their weapons in perfect sync. Their gestures made it seem like they were actually cutting each other to pieces as they let out their sharp, scary yell. They became more furious as they got more hyped up, their faces twisting in extreme expressions, their eyes bulging with a crazy, indescribable look, while they ground their teeth and tried to mimic the hissing, gurgling sounds of death in battle. The stamping grew more intense and faster, making the scene look more like a gathering of demons in a battle carnival than anything else that could be compared to the war dance.
No description can fully convey the terrible sight in all its fearful barbarity, as the bloody trophies of their victory are brandished aloft in the light of the flickering blaze, and their distorted forms were half concealed by darkness. The object for which the scalp is taken is exultation and proof of valor and success. My pen is powerless to portray my feelings during this terrible scene.
No words can really capture the horrific sight in all its brutal reality, as the bloody trophies of their victory are held high in the light of the flickering flames, and their twisted shapes are partially hidden by shadows. The reason for taking a scalp is to celebrate and prove valor and success. My writing fails to express my emotions during this horrifying scene.
97
97
This country seemed scarred by countless trails, where the Indian ponies have dragged lodge-poles, in their change of habitations or hunting. The antipathy of the Indian to its occupation or invasion by the white man is very intense and bitter. The felling of timber, or killing of buffalo, or traveling of a train, or any signs of permanent possession by the white man excites deadly hostility. It is their last hope; if they yield and give up this, they will have to die or ever after be governed by the white man’s laws; consequently they lose no opportunity to kill or steal from and harass the whites when they can do so.
This country seemed marked by countless paths where the Native American ponies have pulled lodge-poles during their moves or hunts. The resentment of Native Americans towards the occupation or intrusion by white settlers is very strong and bitter. Cutting down trees, killing buffalo, the passage of a train, or any signs of permanent ownership by white people trigger intense hostility. It represents their last hope; if they give in and lose this, they will either die or be forever subjected to the white man’s laws. As a result, they seize every chance to kill, steal from, and harass whites whenever they can.
The game still clings to its favorite haunts, and the Indian must press upon the steps of the white man or lose all hope of independence. Herds of elk proudly stand with erect antlers, as if charmed by music, or as if curious to understand this strange inroad upon their long-secluded parks of pleasure; the mountain sheep look down from belting crags that skirt the perpendicular northern face of the mountains, and yield no rival of their charms or excellence for food. The black and white-tail deer and antelope are ever present, while the hare and the rabbit, the sage hen, and the prairie-chicken are nearly trodden down before they yield to the intrusion of the stranger.
The game still sticks to its favorite spots, and the Native Americans must follow the steps of the white man or lose all chance of independence. Herds of elk stand proudly with their antlers raised, as if enchanted by music, or curious about this strange invasion of their long-held domains; the mountain sheep look down from the steep cliffs that line the northern face of the mountains and find no competitor for their beauty or food. The black and white-tailed deer and antelope are always around, while the hare and rabbit, the sage hen, and the prairie-chicken are almost trampled down before they give in to the intruder.
Brants, wild geese, and ducks multiply and people the waters of beautiful lakes, and are found in many of the streams. The grizzly and cinnamon bears are98 often killed and give up their rich material for the hunter’s profit; and the buffalo, in numberless herds, with tens of thousands in a herd, sweep back and forth, filling the valley as far as the eye can reach, and adding their value to the red man both for food, habitation, fuel, and clothing. The Big Horn River, and mountains and streams beyond, are plentifully supplied with various kinds of fish. The country seems to be filled with wolves, which pierce the night air with their howls, but, like the beavers whose dams incumber all the smaller streams, and the otter, are forced to yield their nice coats for the Indian as well as white man’s luxury.
Brants, wild geese, and ducks thrive in the beautiful lakes and can be found in many streams. Grizzly and cinnamon bears are often hunted for their valuable fur, benefiting the hunters. Buffalo roam in countless herds, with tens of thousands in each, sweeping across the valleys as far as the eye can see, providing the Native Americans with food, shelter, fuel, and clothing. The Big Horn River and the surrounding mountains and streams are abundant with various types of fish. The area seems to be filled with wolves that howl through the night, but like the beavers whose dams block smaller streams, and the otters, they are also forced to give up their beautiful fur for the luxury of both Native and white people.
The Indians felt that the proximity of the troops and their inroads through their best hunting-grounds would prove disastrous to them and their future hopes of prosperity, and soon again they were making preparations for battle; and again, on the 8th of August, the warriors set forth on the war-path, and this time the action seemed to draw ominously near our encampment.
The Native Americans believed that the closeness of the soldiers and their incursions into their prime hunting areas would be disastrous for them and their future prospects for prosperity. Before long, they were gearing up for battle once more; on August 8th, the warriors set out on the war path, and this time their movements felt alarmingly close to our camp.
An Indian boy died the night before, and was buried rather hastily in the morning. The body was wrapped in some window curtains that once draped my windows at Geneva. There was also a red blanket and many beads and trinkets deposited on an elevated platform, with the moldering remains, and the bereaved mother and relatives left the lonely spot with loud lamentations. 99There seemed to be great commotion and great anxiety in the movements of the Indians, and presently I could hear the sound of battle; and the echoes, that came back to me from the reports of the guns in the distant hills, warned me of the near approach of my own people, and my heart became a prey to wildly conflicting emotions, as they hurried on in great desperation, and even forbid me turning my head and looking in the direction of the battle. Once I broke the rule and was severely punished for it. They kept their eyes upon me, and were very cross and unkind.
An Indian boy died the night before and was buried quite quickly in the morning. His body was wrapped in some window curtains that used to hang in my place in Geneva. There was also a red blanket and a bunch of beads and trinkets placed on an elevated platform alongside the decaying remains, while the grieving mother and relatives left the lonely spot in loud mourning. 99There seemed to be a lot of commotion and anxiety among the Indians, and soon I could hear the sound of battle; the echoes of gunfire from the distant hills warned me that my own people were close by, and my heart was filled with wildly conflicting emotions as they rushed forward in desperation, even forbidding me from turning my head to look in the direction of the fight. Once, I broke that rule and was severely punished for it. They kept a close eye on me and were very angry and unkind.
Panting for rescue, yet fearing for its accomplishment, I passed the day. The smoke of action now rose over the hills beyond. The Indians now realized their danger, and hurried on in great consternation.
Panting for rescue, yet afraid it might not come, I spent the day. The smoke from the action rose over the hills ahead. The Indians now understood their danger and rushed away in great panic.
General Sully’s soldiers appeared in close proximity, and I could see them charging on the Indians, who, according to their habits of warfare, skulked behind trees, sending their bullets and arrows vigorously forward into the enemy’s ranks. I was kept in advance of the moving column of women and children, who were hurrying on, crying and famishing for water, trying to keep out of the line of firing.
General Sully’s soldiers were nearby, and I could see them rushing at the Indians, who, as was their way of fighting, hid behind trees, firing their bullets and arrows aggressively at the enemy. I was positioned in front of the moving group of women and children, who were hurrying along, crying and desperate for water, trying to stay out of the line of fire.
It was late at night before we stopped our pace, when at length we reached the lofty banks of a noble river, but it was some time before they could find a break in the rocky shores which enabled us to reach100 the water and enjoy the delicious draught, in which luxury the panting horses gladly participated.
It was late at night when we finally slowed down, and we reached the high banks of a grand river. However, it took a while to find a break in the rocky shoreline that allowed us to reach the water and enjoy the refreshing drink, which the tired horses happily joined in on.
We had traveled far and fast all day long, without cessation, through clouds of smoke and dust, parched by a scorching sun. My face was blistered from the burning rays, as I had been compelled to go with my head uncovered, after the fashion of all Indian women. Had not had a drop of water during the whole day.
We had traveled a long way quickly all day, non-stop, through clouds of smoke and dust, parched by a blazing sun. My face was sunburned from the harsh rays since I had to go without a hat, like all Indian women. I hadn't had a single drop of water all day.
Reluctant to leave the long-desired acquisition, they all lay down under the tall willows, close to the stream, and slept the sleep of the weary. The horses lingered near, nipping the tender blades of grass that sparsely bordered the stream.
Reluctant to leave the long-desired possession, they all lay down under the tall willows, close to the stream, and slept the sleep of the exhausted. The horses lingered nearby, nibbling on the tender blades of grass that sparsely lined the stream.
It was not until next morning that I thought of how they should cross the river, which I suppose to have been the Missouri. It was not very wide, but confined between steep banks; it seemed to be deep and quite rapid; they did not risk swimming at that place, to my joy, but went further down and all plunged in and swam across, leading my horse. I was very much frightened, and cried to Heaven for mercy. On that morning we entered a gorge, a perfect mass of huge fragments which had fallen from the mountains above; they led my horse and followed each other closely, and with as much speed as possible, as we were still pursued by the troops. During the day some two or three warriors were brought in wounded. I was101 called to see them, and assist in dressing their wounds. This being my first experience of the kind, I was at some loss to know what was best to do; but, seeing in it a good opportunity to raise in their estimation, I endeavored to impress them with an air of my superior knowledge of surgery, and as nurse, or medicine woman. I felt now, from their motions and meaning glances, that my life was not safe, since we were so closely pursued over this terrible barren country.
It wasn't until the next morning that I thought about how they should cross the river, which I assume was the Missouri. It wasn't very wide, but it was surrounded by steep banks; it looked deep and quite fast-flowing. They didn't try to swim there, which relieved me, but went further down and all jumped in, swimming across while leading my horse. I was very scared and cried out to Heaven for mercy. That morning, we entered a gorge filled with huge rocks that had fallen from the mountains above; they led my horse and stayed close behind each other, moving as fast as they could since we were still being chased by the troops. During the day, a couple of warriors were brought in wounded. I was101 called to see them and help dress their wounds. Since this was my first time dealing with something like this, I wasn’t sure what to do; but seeing it as a good chance to raise my status with them, I tried to act like I knew more about surgery, presenting myself as a nurse or medicine woman. I could tell from their movements and meaningful glances that my life wasn't safe, considering we were being closely pursued through this harsh, barren land.
My feelings, all this time, can not be described, when I could hear the sound of the big guns, as the Indians term cannon. I felt that the soldiers had surely come for me and would overtake us, and my heart bounded with joy at the very thought of deliverance, but sunk proportionately when they came to me, bearing their trophies, reeking scalps, soldiers’ uniforms, covered with blood, which told its sad story to my aching heart. One day I might be cheered by strong hope of approaching relief, then again would have such assurance of my enemies’ success as would sink me correspondingly low in despair. For some reason deception seemed to be their peculiar delight; whether they did it to gratify an insatiable thirst for revenge in themselves, or to keep me more reconciled, more willing and patient to abide, was something I could not determine.
My feelings, all this time, can't be described when I could hear the sound of the big guns, as the Indians call cannons. I felt like the soldiers had definitely come for me and would catch up to us, and my heart leaped with joy at the thought of being rescued, but sank just as quickly when they approached me, bringing their trophies—blood-soaked scalps and soldiers' uniforms, covered in blood, that told a heartbreaking story to my aching heart. One day I might be filled with strong hope of impending rescue, then suddenly feel such certainty about my enemies' triumph that it would plunge me into deep despair. For some reason, deception seemed to be their favorite pastime; whether it was to satisfy an unquenchable thirst for revenge or to keep me more compliant, willing, and patient, I couldn't figure out.
The feelings occasioned by my disappointment in their success can be better imagined than described, but imagination, even in her most extravagant flights,102 can but poorly picture the horrors that met my view during these running flights.
The emotions caused by my disappointment in their success are easier to imagine than to describe, but even the wildest imagination102 can only poorly capture the horrors that I witnessed during these frantic moments.
My constant experience was hope deferred that maketh the heart sick. It was most tantalizing and painful to my spirit to be so near our forces and the flag of liberty, and yet a prisoner and helpless.
My ongoing experience was hope delayed that makes the heart sick. It was incredibly frustrating and painful for me to be so close to our troops and the flag of freedom, yet still a prisoner and powerless.
On, and still on, we were forced to fly to a place known among them as the Bad Lands, a section of country so wildly desolate and barren as to induce the belief that its present appearance is the effect of volcanic action.
On, and still on, we were compelled to travel to a place they called the Bad Lands, a region so harsh and empty that it made you think its current state was caused by volcanic activity.
Great boulders of blasted rock are piled scattering round, and hard, dry sand interspersed among the crevices.
Great boulders of shattered rock are scattered around, with hard, dry sand mixed in among the crevices.
Every thing has a ruined look, as if vegetation and life had formerly existed there, but had been suddenly interrupted by some violent commotion of nature. A terrible blight, like the fulfilling of an ancient curse, darkens the surface of the gloomy landscape, and the desolate, ruinous scene might well represent the entrance to the infernal shades described by classic writers.
Everything looks ruined, as if plants and life used to thrive there but were abruptly interrupted by some violent upheaval of nature. A terrible blight, like the fulfillment of an ancient curse, darkens the surface of the bleak landscape, and the desolate, crumbling scene could easily represent the gateway to the hellish realms described by classic writers.
A choking wind, with sand, blows continually, and fills the air with dry and blinding dust.
A suffocating wind, carrying sand, blows constantly and fills the air with dry, blinding dust.
The water is sluggish and dark, and apparently life-destroying in its action, since all that lies around its moistened limits has assumed the form of petrifaction. Rocks though they now seemed, they had formerly held life, both animal and vegetable, and their change will103 furnish a subject of interesting speculation to enterprising men of science, who penetrate those mournful shades to discover toads, snakes, birds, and a variety of insects, together with plants, trees, and many curiosities, all petrified and having the appearance of stone. I was startled by the strange and wonderful sights.
The water is slow-moving and dark, seemingly destructive to life, as everything around its damp edges has turned to stone. Though they now look like rocks, they once supported life, both animal and plant, and their transformation will103 provide an intriguing topic for adventurous scientists who venture into those somber areas to find toads, snakes, birds, and various insects, along with plants, trees, and many other curiosities, all turned to stone and looking like rocks. I was amazed by the strange and astonishing sights.
The terrible scarcity of water and grass urged us forward, and General Sully’s army in the rear gave us no rest. The following day or two we were driven so far northward, and became so imminently imperiled by the pursuing forces, that they were obliged to leave all their earthly effects behind them, and swim the Yellow Stone River for life. By this time the ponies were completely famished for want of food and water, so jaded that it was with great difficulty and hard blows that we could urge them on at all.
The severe lack of water and grass pushed us forward, and General Sully’s army behind us didn’t let us rest. In the next couple of days, we were driven so far north and faced such immediate danger from the chasing forces that we had no choice but to leave all our belongings behind and swim for our lives across the Yellow Stone River. By then, the ponies were completely starving for food and water, so exhausted that it took a lot of effort and hard hits just to get them to move at all.
When Indians are pursued closely, they evince a desperate and reckless desire to save themselves, without regard to property or provisions.
When Indians are closely chased, they show a desperate and reckless urge to save themselves, not caring about property or supplies.
They throw away every thing that will impede flight, and all natural instinct seems lost in fear. We had left, in our compulsory haste, immense quantities of plunder, even lodges standing, which proved immediate help, but in the end a terrible loss.
They toss aside everything that might hinder their escape, and all natural instincts seem to vanish in fear. In our forced rush to leave, we abandoned vast amounts of loot, even whole camps that could have offered immediate assistance, but ultimately that became a significant loss.
General Sully with his whole troop stopped to destroy the property, thus giving us an opportunity to escape, which saved us from falling into his hands, as otherwise we inevitably would have done.
General Sully and his entire troop paused to destroy the property, giving us a chance to escape, which kept us from falling into his grasp, as we would have otherwise.
104
104
One day was consumed in collecting and burning the Indian lodges, blankets, provisions, etc., and that day was used advantageously in getting beyond his reach. They travel constantly in time of war, ranging over vast tracts of country, and prosecuting their battles, or skirmishes, with a quiet determination unknown to the whites.
One day was spent gathering and burning the Native American lodges, blankets, provisions, and so on, and that day was used wisely to put distance between them. They travel continuously during wartime, covering large areas and engaging in their battles or skirmishes with a calm resolve that is unfamiliar to white people.
A few days’ pursuit after Indians is generally enough to wear and tire out the ardor of the white man, as it is almost impossible to pursue them through their own country with wagons and supplies for the army, and it is very difficult for American horses to traverse the barren, rugged mountain passes, the Indians having every advantage in their own country, and using their own mode of warfare. The weary soldiers return disheartened by often losing dear comrades, and leaving them in a lonely grave on the plain, dissatisfied with only scattering their red foes.
A few days of chasing Indians usually drains the enthusiasm of the white man, since it’s nearly impossible to pursue them through their own territory with wagons and army supplies. It’s also really tough for American horses to navigate the barren, rugged mountain trails. The Indians have every advantage in their own land and fight using their own tactics. The exhausted soldiers come back disheartened, often mourning the loss of close friends, leaving them in a lonely grave on the plains, feeling dissatisfied with just scattering their red foes.
But the weary savages rest during these intervals, often sending the friendly Indians, as they are called and believed to be, who are received in that character in the forts, and change it for a hostile one, as soon as they reach the hills, to get supplies of ammunition and food with which they refresh themselves and prosecute the war.
But the tired warriors take breaks during these times, often sending the so-called friendly Indians, who are welcomed in that role at the forts, and switch to a hostile stance as soon as they reach the hills, to gather supplies of ammunition and food to replenish themselves and continue the fight.
After the attack of General Sully was over an Indian came to me with a letter to read, which he had taken from a soldier who was killed by him, and the105 letter had been found in his pocket. The letter stated that the topographical engineer was killed, and that General Sully’s men had caught the red devils and cut their heads off, and stuck them up on poles. The soldier had written a friendly and kind letter to his people, but, ere it was mailed, he was numbered with the dead.
After General Sully's attack was over, an Indian came to me with a letter to read, which he had taken from a soldier he killed. The letter was found in the soldier's pocket. It said that the topographical engineer had been killed, and that General Sully’s men had captured the Indians and decapitated them, displaying their heads on poles. The soldier had written a friendly and kind letter to his family, but before it could be mailed, he was counted among the dead.
CHAPTER X.
As soon as we were safe, and General Sully pursued us no longer, the warriors returned home, and a scene of terrible mourning over the killed ensued among the women. Their cries are terribly wild and distressing, on such occasions; and the near relations of the deceased indulge in frantic expressions of grief that can not be described. Sometimes the practice of cutting the flesh is carried to a horrible and barbarous extent. They inflict gashes on their bodies and limbs an inch in length. Some cut off their hair, blacken their faces, and march through the village in procession, torturing their bodies to add vigor to their lamentations.
As soon as we were out of danger and General Sully stopped chasing us, the warriors went back home, and a scene of intense mourning for the fallen began among the women. Their cries are incredibly wild and heartbreaking during these times; the close relatives of the deceased express their grief in ways that are beyond description. Sometimes, they go to extreme and brutal lengths in their mourning rituals. They make cuts on their bodies and limbs that are an inch long. Some shave their heads, smear their faces with ash, and walk through the village in a procession, inflicting pain on themselves to intensify their sorrow.
Hunger followed on the track of grief; all their food was gone, and there was no game in that portion of the country.
Hunger followed closely behind grief; all their food was gone, and there was no game in that part of the country.
In our flight they scattered every thing, and the country through which we passed for the following two weeks did not yield enough to arrest starvation. The107 Indians were terribly enraged, and threatened me with death almost hourly, and in every form.
In our journey, they threw everything around, and the land we traveled through for the next two weeks didn't provide enough to prevent starvation. The107 Indians were extremely angry and threatened me with death almost constantly, in every possible way.
I had so hoped for liberty when my friends were near; but alas! all my fond hopes were blasted. The Indians told me that the army was going in another direction.
I really hoped for freedom when my friends were around; but unfortunately, all my dreams were shattered. The Indians told me that the army was heading in a different direction.
They seemed to have sustained a greater loss than I had been made aware of, which made them feel very revengeful toward me.
They appeared to have experienced a greater loss than I knew about, which made them very vengeful toward me.
The next morning I could see that something unusual was about to happen. Notwithstanding the early hour, the sun scarcely appearing above the horizon, the principal chiefs and warriors were assembled in council, where, judging from the grave and reflective expression of their countenances, they were about to discuss some serious question.
The next morning, I could tell that something unusual was about to happen. Even though it was early and the sun was barely above the horizon, the main chiefs and warriors were gathered in council. Judging by the serious and thoughtful looks on their faces, they were about to discuss something important.
I had reason for apprehension, from their unfriendly manner toward me, and feared for the penalty I might soon have to pay.
I felt anxious because of their unfriendly attitude towards me, and I was worried about the consequences I might have to face soon.
Soon they sent an Indian to me, who asked me if I was ready to die—to be burned at the stake. I told him whenever Wakon-Tonka (the Great Spirit) was ready, he would call for me, and then I would be ready and willing to go. He said that he had been sent from the council to warn me, that it had become necessary to put me to death, on account of my white brothers killing so many of their young men recently. He repeated that they were not cruel for the pleasure108 of being so; necessity is their first law, and he and the wise chiefs, faithful to their hatred for the white race, were in haste to satisfy their thirst for vengeance; and, further, that the interest of their nation required it.
Soon they sent an Indian to me, who asked if I was ready to die—to be burned at the stake. I told him that whenever Wakon-Tonka (the Great Spirit) was ready, he would call for me, and then I would be ready and willing to go. He said he had been sent from the council to warn me that it had become necessary to execute me because my white brothers had killed so many of their young men recently. He reiterated that they weren’t cruel for enjoyment; necessity is their first law, and he and the wise chiefs, true to their hatred for the white race, were eager to satisfy their thirst for vengeance; furthermore, that the interests of their nation required it.
As soon as the chiefs were assembled around the council fire, the pipe-carrier entered the circle, holding in his hand the pipe ready lighted. Bowing to the four cardinal points, he uttered a short prayer, or invocation, and then presented the pipe to the old chief, Ottawa, but retained the bowl in his hand. When all the chiefs and men had smoked, one after the other, the pipe-bearer emptied the ashes into the fire, saying, “Chiefs of the great Dakota nation, Wakon-Tonka give you wisdom, so that whatever be your determination, it may be conformable to justice.” Then, after bowing respectfully, he retired.
As soon as the chiefs gathered around the council fire, the pipe-carrier entered the circle, holding the already lit pipe. After bowing to the four cardinal directions, he offered a brief prayer or invocation and then handed the pipe to the old chief, Ottawa, while keeping the bowl in his hand. When all the chiefs and men had taken turns smoking, the pipe-bearer emptied the ashes into the fire, saying, “Chiefs of the great Dakota nation, Wakon-Tonka grant you wisdom, so that whatever decision you make aligns with justice.” After bowing respectfully, he left.
A moment of silence followed, in which every one seemed to be meditating seriously upon the words that had just been spoken. At length one of the most aged of the chiefs, whose body was furrowed with the scars of innumerable wounds, and who enjoyed among his people a reputation for great wisdom, arose.
A moment of silence followed, during which everyone appeared to be thoughtfully reflecting on the words that had just been spoken. Finally, one of the oldest chiefs, whose body was marked with the scars of many wounds and who was known among his people for his great wisdom, stood up.
Said he, “The pale faces, our eternal persecutors, pursue and harass us without intermission, forcing us to abandon to them, one by one, our best hunting grounds, and we are compelled to seek a refuge in the depths of these Bad Lands, like timid deer. Many of them even dare to come into prairies which belong to us,109 to trap beaver, and hunt elk and buffalo, which are our property. These faithless creatures, the outcasts of their own people, rob and kill us when they can. Is it just that we should suffer these wrongs without complaining? Shall we allow ourselves to be slaughtered like timid Assinneboines, without seeking to avenge ourselves? Does not the law of the Dakotas say, Justice to our own nation, and death to all pale faces? Let my brothers say if that is just,” pointing to the stake that was being prepared for me.
He said, “The pale faces, our constant tormentors, chase and harass us non-stop, forcing us to give up our best hunting grounds, one by one, and we're left to seek refuge in the depths of these Bad Lands, like scared deer. Many of them even have the audacity to come into the prairies that belong to us,109 to trap beaver and hunt elk and buffalo, which are ours. These treacherous beings, outcasts from their own people, rob and kill us whenever they can. Is it fair that we endure these wrongs without voicing our concerns? Should we let ourselves be slaughtered like fearful Assinneboines, without trying to take revenge? Doesn’t the law of the Dakotas state, Justice for our own nation, and death to all pale faces? Let my brothers say if that is just,” as he pointed to the stake that was being set up for me.
“Vengeance is allowable,” sententiously remarked Mahpeah (The Sky).
“Vengeance is acceptable,” said Mahpeah (The Sky) with a solemn tone.
Another old chief, Ottawa, arose and said, “It is the undoubted right of the weak and oppressed; and yet it ought to be proportioned to the injury received. Then why should we put this young, innocent woman to death? Has she not always been kind to us, smiled upon us, and sang for us? Do not all our children love her as a tender sister? Why, then, should we put her to so cruel a death for the crimes of others, if they are of her nation? Why should we punish the innocent for the guilty?”
Another elder, Ottawa, stood up and said, “It’s clearly the right of the weak and oppressed; but it should match the harm done. So why should we condemn this young, innocent woman to death? Has she not always been kind to us, smiled at us, and sung for us? Don't all our children adore her like a loving sister? Then why should we inflict such a harsh punishment on her for the wrongs of others, even if they share her background? Why should we punish the innocent for the actions of the guilty?”
I looked to Heaven for mercy and protection, offering up those earnest prayers that are never offered in vain; and oh! how thankful I was when I knew their decision was to spare my life. Though terrible were my surroundings, life always became sweet to me, when I felt that I was about to part with it.
I looked to Heaven for mercy and protection, praying sincerely, and those prayers are never in vain; and oh! how grateful I was when I found out they decided to spare my life. Even though my surroundings were awful, life always felt sweet to me when I thought I was about to lose it.
110
110
A terrible time ensued, and many dogs, and horses, even, died of starvation. Their bodies were eaten immediately; and the slow but constant march was daily kept up, in hope of game and better facilities for fish and fruit.
A terrible time followed, and many dogs and even horses died from starvation. Their bodies were eaten right away, and the slow but steady march continued every day, in hopes of finding game and better access to fish and fruit.
Many days in succession I tasted no food, save what I could gather on my way; a few rose leaves and blossoms was all I could find, except the grass I would gather and chew, for nourishment. Fear, fatigue, and long-continued abstinence were wearing heavily on my already shattered frame. Women and children were crying for food; it was a painful sight to witness their sufferings, with no means of alleviating them, and no hope of relief save by traveling and hunting. We had no shelter save the canopy of heaven, and no alternative but to travel on, and at night lie down on the cold, damp ground, for a resting place.
For many days in a row, I didn’t eat anything except for what I could find along the way; a few rose petals and blooms were all I managed to come across, along with some grass that I would collect and chew for nourishment. Fear, exhaustion, and long periods without food were taking a toll on my already weakened body. Women and children were crying for food; it was heartbreaking to see their suffering, with no way to help them, and no hope for relief other than by moving forward and foraging. We had no shelter except the open sky, and no choice but to keep traveling, lying down at night on the cold, damp ground to rest.
If I could but present to my readers a truthful picture of that Indian home at that time, with all its sorrowful accompaniments! They are certainly engraved upon faithful memory, to last forever; but no touch of pen could give any semblance of the realities to another.
If I could just show my readers an accurate picture of that Indian home back then, with all its sad details! They are definitely etched in my memory to last forever; but no amount of writing could convey the true realities to anyone else.
What exhibitions of their pride and passion I have seen; what ideas of their intelligence and humanity I have been compelled to form; what manifestations of their power and ability to govern had been thrust upon me. The treatment received was not such as111 to enhance in any wise a woman’s admiration for the so-called noble red man, but rather to make one pray to be delivered from their power.
What displays of their pride and passion I have witnessed; what perceptions of their intelligence and humanity I've been forced to develop; what expressions of their strength and ability to lead had been presented to me. The treatment I received did not in any way increase a woman’s admiration for the so-called noble red man, but instead made one wish to be freed from their control.111
Compelled to travel many days in succession, and to experience the gnawings of hunger without mitigation, every day had its share of toil and fear. Yet while my temporal wants were thus poorly supplied, I was not wholly denied spiritual food. It was a blessed consolation that no earthly foe could interrupt my communion with the heavenly world. In my midnight, wakeful hours, I was visited with many bright visions.
Forced to travel for many days in a row and to experience constant hunger, each day involved its own struggles and fears. But even though my physical needs were barely met, I still found some spiritual nourishment. It was a great comfort that no earthly enemy could disrupt my connection with the divine. During my sleepless nights, I was graced with many vivid visions.
CHAPTER XI.
It was about this time that I had the sorrowful satisfaction of meeting with a victim of Indian cruelty, whose fate was even sadder than mine.
It was around this time that I experienced the painful realization of meeting a victim of Indian cruelty, whose situation was even more tragic than mine.
It was a part of my labor to carry water from the stream at which we camped, and, awakened for that purpose, I arose and hurried out one morning before the day had yet dawned clearly, leaving the Indians still in their blankets, and the village very quiet.
It was my job to fetch water from the stream where we were camping, so I got up early one morning before the sun had fully risen, leaving the Indians still wrapped in their blankets and the village very peaceful.
In the woods beyond I heard the retiring howl of the wolf, the shrill shriek of the bird of prey, as it was sweeping down on the unburied carcass of some poor, murdered traveler, and the desolation of my life and its surroundings filled my heart with dread and gloom.
In the woods beyond, I heard the fading howl of the wolf, the sharp cry of the bird of prey as it swooped down on the unburied body of some unfortunate, murdered traveler, and the emptiness of my life and its surroundings filled me with fear and sadness.
I was so reduced in strength and spirit, that nothing but the dread of the scalping-knife urged my feet from task to task; and now, returning toward the tipi, with my heavy bucket, I was startled to behold a fair-faced, 113beautiful young girl sitting there, dejected and worn, like myself, but bearing the marks of loveliness and refinement, despite her neglected covering.
I was so drained in strength and spirit that the only thing pushing me forward from one task to the next was the fear of the scalping knife. Now, as I headed back to the tipi with my heavy bucket, I was surprised to see a pretty, beautiful young girl sitting there, feeling down and exhausted like me, but showing signs of beauty and elegance despite her worn clothing.
Almost doubting my reason, for I had become unsettled in my self-reliance, and even sanity, I feared to address her, but stood spell-bound, gazing in her sad brown eyes and drooping, pallid face.
Almost doubting my own mind, since I had lost confidence in myself and even in my sanity, I was scared to speak to her, so I just stood there, mesmerized, staring into her sad brown eyes and pale, drooping face.
The chief stood near the entrance of the tipi, enjoying the cool morning air, and watching the interview with amusement. He offered me a book, which chanced to be one of the Willson’s readers, stolen from our wagons, and bade me show it to the stranger.
The chief stood at the entrance of the tipi, relishing the cool morning air and watching the interview with a smile. He handed me a book, which happened to be one of the Willson’s readers, taken from our wagons, and asked me to show it to the stranger.
I approached the girl, who instantly held out her hand, and said: “What book is that?”
I walked up to the girl, who immediately extended her hand and said, “What book is that?”
The sound of my own language, spoken by one of my own people, was too much for me, and I sank to the ground by the side of the stranger, and, endeavoring to clasp her in my arms, became insensible.
The sound of my own language, spoken by someone from my own community, overwhelmed me, and I fell to the ground next to the stranger. Trying to hold her in my arms, I lost consciousness.
A kindly squaw, who was in sight, must have been touched by our helpless sorrow; for, when recovering, she was sprinkling my face with water from the bucket, and regarding me with looks of interest.
A kind Native American woman, who was nearby, must have been moved by our helpless sadness; because, when I was recovering, she was splashing my face with water from a bucket and looking at me with concern.
Of course, we realized that this chance interview would be short, and, perhaps, the last that we would be able to enjoy, and, while my companion covered her face and wept, I told my name and the main incidents of my capture; and I dreaded to recall the possible fate of my Mary, lest I should rouse the terrible feelings 114I was trying to keep in subjection as my only hope of preserving reason.
Of course, we understood that this chance interview would be brief, and maybe the last one we could have. While my companion covered her face and cried, I stated my name and the key details of my capture; I hesitated to think about what might have happened to my Mary, fearing it would bring up the awful feelings I was trying to keep under control, as it was my only hope of staying sane.114
The young girl responded to my confidence by giving her own story, which she related to me as follows:
The young girl reacted to my confidence by sharing her own story, which she told me like this:
“My name is Mary Boyeau; these people call me Madee. I have been among them since the massacre in Minnesota, and am now in my sixteenth year. My parents were of French descent, but we lived in the State of New York, until my father, in pursuance of his peculiar passion for the life of a naturalist and a man of science, sold our eastern home, and came to live on the shores of Spirit Lake, Minnesota.
“My name is Mary Boyeau; these people call me Madee. I’ve been with them since the massacre in Minnesota, and I'm now in my sixteenth year. My parents were of French descent, but we lived in New York until my father, driven by his unique passion for the life of a naturalist and a scientist, sold our home in the east and moved us to the shores of Spirit Lake, Minnesota.”
“The Indians had watched about our place, and regarded what they had seen of my father’s chemical apparatus with awe and fear. Perhaps they suspected him of working evil charms in his laboratory, or held his magnets, microscopes, and curiously-shaped tubes in superstitious aversion.
“The Native Americans had been observing our home and looked at my father's chemical equipment with a mix of awe and fear. Maybe they suspected he was using dark magic in his lab, or they felt a superstitious dread toward his magnets, microscopes, and oddly-shaped tubes.”
“I can not tell; I only know that we were among the first victims of the massacre, and that all my family were murdered except myself, and, I fear, one younger sister.”
“I can't say; I just know that we were some of the first victims of the massacre, and that all my family were killed except for me and, I’m afraid, one younger sister.”
“You fear!” said I. “Do you not hope that she escaped?”
“You're afraid!” I said. “Don’t you hope she got away?”
The poor girl shook her head. “From a life like mine death is an escape,” she said, bitterly.
The poor girl shook her head. “For someone like me, death is an escape,” she said, bitterly.
115
115
“Oh! it is fearful! and a sin to rush unbidden into God’s presence, but I can not live through another frightful winter.
“Oh! It’s terrifying! And a sin to rush uninvited into God’s presence, but I can’t survive another dreadful winter."
“No, I must and will die if no relief comes to me. For a year these people regarded me as a child, and then a young man of their tribe gave a horse for me, and carried me to his tipi as his wife.”
“No, I have to and will die if I don’t get relief. For a year, these people saw me as a child, and then a young man from their tribe traded a horse for me and took me to his tent as his wife.”
“Do you love your husband?” I asked.
“Do you love your husband?” I asked.
A look, bitter and revengeful, gleamed from her eyes.
A look, filled with bitterness and revenge, gleamed in her eyes.
“Love a savage, who bought me to be a drudge and slave!” she repeated. “No! I hate him as I hate all that belong to this fearful bondage. He has another wife and a child. Thank God!” she added, with a shudder, “that I am not a mother!”
“Love a brute, who purchased me to be a servant and slave!” she repeated. “No! I despise him just like I despise all that come with this terrible bondage. He has another wife and a kid. Thank God!” she added, shivering, “that I’m not a mother!”
Misery and the consciousness of her own degraded life seemed to have made this poor young creature desperate; and, looking at her toil-worn hands and scarred arms, I saw the signs of abuse and cruelty; her feet, too, were bare, and fearfully bruised and travel-marked.
Misery and the awareness of her own broken life seemed to have pushed this poor young woman to despair; and, looking at her rough hands and scarred arms, I noticed the evidence of mistreatment and suffering. Her feet were also bare, badly bruised, and marked from her travels.
“Does he ill treat you?” I inquired.
“Does he mistreat you?” I asked.
“His wife does,” she answered. “I am forced to do all manner of slavish work, and when my strength fails, I am urged on by blows. Oh! I do so fearfully dread the chilling winters, without proper food or clothing; and I long to lie down and die, if God’s mercy will only permit me to escape from this hopeless imprisonment. I have nothing to expect now. I116 did once look forward to release, but that is all gone. I strove to go with the others, who were ransomed at Fort Pierre, and Mrs. Wright plead for me with all her heart; but the man who bought me would not give me up, and my prayers were useless.
“His wife does,” she said. “I have to do all kinds of grueling work, and when I’m exhausted, I’m pushed on with blows. Oh! I dread those freezing winters, with no proper food or clothing; I just want to lie down and die if only God’s mercy would let me escape this hopeless situation. I have nothing to look forward to now. I thought I would be freed once, but that hope is gone. I tried to join the others who were rescued at Fort Pierre, and Mrs. Wright begged for me with all her heart; but the man who bought me wouldn’t let me go, and my prayers were in vain. I116 did once look forward to release, but that is all gone. I strove to go with the others, who were ransomed at Fort Pierre, and Mrs. Wright plead for me with all her heart; but the man who bought me would not give me up, and my prayers were useless.”
“Mr. Dupuy, a Frenchman, who brought a wagon for the redeemed women and children, did not offer enough for me; and when another man offered a horse my captor would not receive it.
“Mr. Dupuy, a Frenchman, who brought a wagon for the rescued women and children, didn’t offer enough for me; and when another man offered a horse, my captor wouldn’t accept it.”
“There were many prisoners that I did not see in the village, but I am left alone. The Yanktons, who hold me, are friendly by pretense, and go to the agencies for supplies and annuities, but at heart they are bitterly hostile. They assert that, if they did not murder and steal, the Father at Washington would forget them; and now they receive presents and supplies to keep them in check, which they delight in taking, and deceiving the officers as to their share in the outbreaks.”
“There were many prisoners I didn't see in the village, but I'm left all alone. The Yanktons, who have captured me, pretend to be friendly, and they go to the agencies for supplies and payments, but deep down, they are very hostile. They claim that if they didn't kill and steal, the Father in Washington would forget about them; and now they receive gifts and supplies to keep them in line, which they enjoy taking while misleading the officers about their involvement in the violent incidents.”
Her dread of soldiers was such that she had never attempted to escape, nor did she seem to think it possible to get away from her present life, so deep was the despair into which long-continued suffering had plunged her.
Her fear of soldiers was so intense that she never tried to escape, nor did she believe it was possible to break free from her current life, so deep was the despair that prolonged suffering had drowned her in.
Sad as my condition was, I could not but pity poor Mary’s worse fate. The unwilling wife of a brutal savage, and subject to all the petty malice of a scarcely less brutal squaw, there could be no gleam of sunshine117 in her future prospects. True, I was, like her, a captive, torn from home and friends, and subject to harsh treatment, but no such personal indignity had fallen to my lot.
As sad as my situation was, I couldn't help but feel sorry for poor Mary's even worse fate. She was the unwilling wife of a brutal savage, enduring all the petty malice of a barely less brutal woman, and there was no hint of hope117 in her future. True, I was, like her, a captive, taken from home and friends, and facing harsh treatment, but I hadn’t experienced any personal humiliation like she had.
When Mary was first taken, she saw many terrible things, which she related to me, among which was the following:
When Mary was first taken, she saw a lot of awful things, which she told me about, including this:
One day, the Indians went into a house where they found a woman making bread. Her infant child lay in the cradle, unconscious of its fate. Snatching it from its little bed they thrust it into the heated oven, its screams torturing the wretched mother, who was immediately after stabbed and cut in many pieces.
One day, the Native Americans entered a house where they discovered a woman baking bread. Her baby was in the crib, unaware of what was about to happen. They grabbed the child from the crib and threw it into the hot oven, its screams tormenting the heartbroken mother, who was then stabbed and dismembered.
Taking the suffering little creature from the oven, they then dashed out its brains against the walls of the house.
Taking the suffering little creature from the oven, they then smashed its brains against the walls of the house.
One day, on their journey, they came to a narrow but deep stream of water. Some of the prisoners, and nearly all of the Indians, crossed on horseback, while a few crossed on logs, which had been cut down by the beaver. A lady (by name Mrs. Fletcher, I believe), who was in delicate health, fell into the water with her heavy burden, unable, on account of her condition, to cross, and was shot by the Indians, her lifeless body soon disappearing from sight. She also told me of a white man having been killed a few days previous, and a large sum of money taken from him, which would be exchanged for articles used among the Indians118 when they next visited the Red River or British Possessions. They went, she told me, two or three times a year, taking American horses, valuables, etc., which they had stolen from the whites, and exchanging them for ammunition, powder, arrow points, and provisions.
One day, during their journey, they reached a narrow but deep stream. Some of the prisoners, along with almost all the Indians, crossed on horseback, while a few used logs that had been cut down by beavers. A woman named Mrs. Fletcher, who was in poor health, fell into the water while struggling with her heavy load and couldn’t make it across due to her condition. The Indians shot her, and her lifeless body quickly vanished from view. She also mentioned that a white man had been killed a few days earlier, and a large amount of money was taken from him, which would be traded for items used by the Indians when they next visited the Red River or British territories. She told me they went two or three times a year, bringing American horses, valuables, and other goods they had stolen from the settlers, and exchanged them for ammunition, gunpowder, arrowheads, and supplies.118
Before they reached the Missouri River they killed five of Mrs. Dooley’s children, one of which was left on the ground in a place where the distracted mother had to pass daily in carrying water from the river; and when they left the camp the body remained unburied. So terrible were the sufferings of this heart-broken mother, that, when she arrived in safety among the whites, her reason was dethroned, and I was told that she was sent to the lunatic asylum, where her distracted husband soon followed.
Before they got to the Missouri River, they killed five of Mrs. Dooley’s children, leaving one on the ground in a spot where the grieving mother had to walk every day to get water from the river; and when they left the camp, the body was left unburied. The pain of this heartbroken mother was so extreme that, when she finally reached safety among the white people, she lost her sanity, and I heard she was sent to a mental health facility, where her distraught husband soon followed.
Mary wished that we might be together, but knew that it would be useless to ask, as it would not be granted.
Mary wished we could be together, but she knew it would be pointless to ask, as it wouldn’t be allowed.
I gave her my little book and half of my pencil, which she was glad to receive. I wrote her name in the book, together with mine, encouraging her with every kind word and hope of the future. She could read and write, and understood the Indian language thoroughly.
I handed her my small book and half of my pencil, which she was happy to get. I wrote her name in the book along with mine, cheering her on with encouraging words and hopes for the future. She could read and write, and she understood the Indian language very well.
The book had been taken from our wagon, and I had endeavored to teach the Indians from it, for it contained several stories; so it made the Indians very angry to have me part with it.
The book had been taken from our wagon, and I had tried to teach the Indians from it, because it had several stories in it; so it made the Indians very angry to see me let it go.
119
119
For hours I had sat with the book in my hands, showing them the pictures and explaining their meaning, which interested them greatly, and which helped pass away and relieve the monotony of the days of captivity which I was enduring. Moreover, it inspired them with a degree of respect and veneration for me when engaged in the task, which was not only pleasant, but a great comfort. It was by this means they discovered my usefulness in writing letters and reading for them.
For hours, I sat with the book in my hands, showing them the pictures and explaining what they meant, which really interested them and helped break the monotony of the days I was stuck in captivity. Plus, it made them see me with a bit more respect and admiration when I was focused on this task, which was not only enjoyable but also a big comfort. It was through this that they realized I could help them by writing letters and reading for them.
I found them apt pupils, willing to learn, and they learned easily and rapidly. Their memory is very retentive—unusually good.
I found them to be eager students, ready to learn, and they picked things up quickly and easily. Their memory is quite sharp—really impressive.
CHAPTER XII.
One day, as I was pursuing what seemed to me an endless journey, an Indian rode up beside me, whom I did not remember to have seen before.
One day, while I was on what felt like an endless journey, an Indian rode up next to me, someone I didn't recall ever seeing before.
At his saddle hung a bright and well-known little shawl, and from the other side was suspended a child’s scalp of long, fair hair.
At his saddle hung a bright and recognizable little shawl, and from the other side was a child’s scalp with long, fair hair.
As my eyes rested on the frightful sight, I trembled in my saddle and grasped the air for support. A blood-red cloud seemed to come between me and the outer world, and I realized that innocent victim’s dying agonies.
As I stared at the terrifying scene, I shook in my saddle and reached out for support in the air. A blood-red cloud appeared to separate me from the outside world, and I understood the dying suffering of that innocent victim.
The torture was too great to be endured—a merciful insensibility interposed between me and madness.
The pain was too much to bear—a welcome numbness blocked off the madness from reaching me.
I dropped from the saddle as if dead, and rolled upon the ground at the horse’s feet.
I fell off the saddle like I was lifeless and landed on the ground at the horse's feet.
When I recovered, I was clinging to a squaw, who, with looks of astonishment and alarm, was vainly endeavoring to extricate herself from my clutches.
When I came to, I was holding onto a woman, who, with expressions of shock and fear, was unsuccessfully trying to free herself from my grip.
121
121
With returning consciousness, I raised my eyes to the fearful sight that had almost deprived me of reason; it was gone.
With my awareness coming back, I looked up at the terrifying sight that had nearly driven me insane; it was gone.
The Indian had suspected the cause of my emotion, and removed it out of sight.
The Indian had guessed what was making me emotional and took it out of view.
They placed me in the saddle once more, and not being able to control the horrible misery I felt, I protested wildly against their touch, imploring them to kill me, and frantically inviting the death I had before feared and avoided.
They put me back in the saddle, and unable to manage the terrible pain I felt, I screamed against their touch, begging them to just end my life, and desperately welcoming the death I had once feared and tried to escape.
When they camped, I had not the power or reason to seek my own tent, but fell down in the sun, where the chief found me lying. He had been out at the head of a scouting party, and knew nothing of my sufferings.
When they set up camp, I didn’t have the strength or reason to find my own tent, but collapsed in the sun, where the chief discovered me lying. He had been leading a scouting party and was unaware of my struggles.
Instantly approaching me, he inquired who had misused me. I replied, “No one. I want to see my dear mother, my poor mother, who loves me, and pines for her unhappy child.”
Instantly coming up to me, he asked who had wronged me. I replied, “No one. I want to see my dear mother, my poor mother, who loves me and longs for her unhappy child.”
I had found, by experience, that the only grief with which this red nation had any sympathy was the sorrow one might feel for a separation from a mother, and even the chief seemed to recognize the propriety of such emotion.
I had learned from experience that the only grief this red nation understood was the sadness that comes from being separated from a mother, and even the chief seemed to acknowledge that this feeling was valid.
On this account I feigned to be grieving solely for my dear widowed mother, and was treated with more consideration than I had dared to expect.
For this reason, I pretended to be mourning only for my beloved widowed mother, and I was treated with more kindness than I had dared to hope for.
Leaving me for a few moments, he returned, bringing 122me some ripe wild plums, which were deliciously cooling to my fever-parched lips.
Leaving me for a few moments, he returned, bringing 122 me some ripe wild plums, which were wonderfully refreshing for my fever-dry lips.
Hunger and thirst, sorrow and fear, with unusual fatigue and labor, had weakened me in mind and body, so that, after trying to realize the frightful vision that had almost deprived me of my senses, I began to waver in my knowledge of it, and half determined that it was a hideous phantom, like many another that had tortured my lonely hours.
Hunger and thirst, sadness and fear, along with unusual tiredness and work, had drained me mentally and physically. After attempting to understand the terrifying vision that had nearly driven me insane, I started to doubt my grasp of it and partially decided it was just a horrible illusion, like many others that had tormented my solitary moments.
I tried to dismiss the awful dream from remembrance, particularly as the days that followed found me ill and delirious, and it was some time before I was able to recall events clearly.
I tried to forget the terrible dream, especially since the days that followed left me sick and out of it, and it took me a while to remember things clearly.
About this time there was another battle; and many having already sank under the united misery of hunger and fatigue, the camp was gloomy and hopeless in the extreme.
Around this time, another battle took place, and many had already succumbed to the combined suffering of hunger and exhaustion. The camp was extremely gloomy and filled with despair.
The Indians discovered my skill in dressing wounds, and I was called immediately to the relief of the wounded brought into camp.
The natives found out about my skills in treating wounds, and I was called right away to help the injured who were brought into camp.
The fight had lasted three days, and, from the immoderate lamentations, I supposed many had fallen, but could form no idea of the loss.
The fight went on for three days, and from the intense mourning, I figured many must have died, but I had no clear idea of how many.
Except when encamped for rest, the tribe pursued their wanderings constantly; sometimes flying before the enemy, at others endeavoring to elude them.
Except when they were resting, the tribe kept wandering constantly; sometimes fleeing from the enemy, and at other times trying to avoid them.
I kept the record of time, as it passed with the savages, as well as I was able, and, with the exception 123of a few days lost, during temporary delirium and fever at two separate times, and which I endeavored to supply by careful inquiry, I missed no count of the rising or setting sun, and knew dates almost as well as if I had been in the heart of civilization.
I kept track of time as it went by with the natives as best as I could, and except for a few days I lost due to temporary delirium and fever on two separate occasions, which I tried to make up for by asking questions, I didn’t miss any sunrises or sunsets, and I knew the dates almost as well as if I had been in the middle of civilization.
One very hot day, a dark cloud seemed suddenly to pass before the sun and threaten a great storm. The wind rose, and the cloud became still darker, until the light of day was almost obscured.
One extremely hot day, a dark cloud suddenly appeared in front of the sun, looming like it might bring a big storm. The wind picked up, and the cloud grew even darker, until the daylight was almost completely blocked out.
A few drops sprinkled the earth, and, then, in a heavy, blinding, and apparently inexhaustible shower, fell a countless swarm of grasshoppers, covering every thing and rendering the air almost black by their descent.
A few drops hit the ground, and then, in a heavy, blinding, and seemingly endless downpour, a countless swarm of grasshoppers fell, covering everything and making the air nearly black with their descent.
It is impossible to convey an idea of their extent; they seemed to rival Pharaoh’s locusts in number, and no doubt would have done damage to the food of the savages had they not fallen victims themselves to their keen appetites.
It's hard to describe how vast they were; they seemed to rival Pharaoh’s locusts in numbers, and surely would have destroyed the food supply of the tribes if they hadn't ended up as victims of their own intense hunger.
To catch them, large holes are dug in the ground, which are heated by fires. Into these apertures the insects are then driven, and, the fires having been removed, the heated earth bakes them.
To catch them, large holes are dug in the ground and heated by fires. The insects are then driven into these openings, and once the fires are gone, the hot soil bakes them.
They are considered good food, and were greedily devoured by the famishing Sioux. Although the grasshoppers only remained two days, and went as suddenly as they had come, the Indians seemed refreshed124 by feasting on such small game, and continued to move forward.
They are seen as good food, and were eagerly eaten by the starving Sioux. Even though the grasshoppers only stayed for two days and left as suddenly as they arrived, the Indians seemed invigorated124 by feasting on such small game, and kept moving forward.
Halting one day to rest beside good water, I busily engaged myself in the chief’s tipi, or lodge. I had grown so weak that motion of any kind was exhausting to me, and I could scarcely walk. I felt that I must soon die of starvation and sorrow, and life had ceased to be dear to me.
Halting one day to rest by some good water, I got busy in the chief’s tipi, or lodge. I had become so weak that any kind of movement exhausted me, and I could barely walk. I felt like I would soon die from hunger and grief, and life no longer seemed precious to me.
Mechanically I tried to fulfill my tasks, so as to secure the continued protection of the old squaw, who, when not incensed by passion, was not devoid of kindness.
I mechanically tried to do my tasks to ensure the old woman’s continued protection, who, when not angry, was actually kind.
My strength failed me, and I could not carry out my wishes, and almost fell as I tried to move around.
My strength gave out, and I couldn't follow through on my wishes, and I almost collapsed as I tried to move around.
This met with disapprobation, and, better fed than myself, she could not sympathize with my want of strength. She became cross, and left the lodge, threatening me with her vengeance.
This was met with disapproval, and since she was better fed than I was, she couldn’t understand my lack of strength. She got annoyed and left the lodge, threatening me with her revenge.
Presently an Indian woman, who pitied me, ran into the tipi in great haste, saying that her husband had got some deer meat, and she had cooked it for a feast, and begged me to share it. As she spoke, she drew me toward her tent, and, hungry and fainting, I readily followed.
Right now, an Indian woman who felt sorry for me rushed into the tipi, saying her husband had gotten some deer meat and she had cooked it for a feast, asking me to share it. As she spoke, she pulled me toward her tent, and feeling hungry and weak, I gladly followed.
The chief saw us go, and, not disdaining a good dinner, he followed. The old squaw came flying into the lodge like an enraged fury, flourishing her knife, and vowing she would kill me.
The chief saw us leave, and, not passing up a good meal, he followed. The old woman burst into the lodge like a raging storm, waving her knife and insisting she would kill me.
125
125
I arose immediately and fled, the squaw pursuing me. The chief attempted to interfere, but her rage was too great, and he struck her, at which she sprang like an infuriated tiger upon him, stabbing him in several places.
I got up right away and ran, the woman chasing me. The chief tried to step in, but she was too angry, and he hit her, which made her jump at him like a furious tiger, stabbing him in several places.
Her brother, who at a short distance beheld the fray, and deeming me the cause, fired six shots, determining to kill me. One of these shots lodged in the arm of the chief, breaking it near the shoulder. I then ran until I reached the outskirts of the village, where I was captured by a party who saw me running, but who knew not the cause.
Her brother, who watched the fight from a short distance and thought I was to blame, fired six shots, intending to kill me. One of the shots hit the chief in the arm, breaking it near the shoulder. I then ran until I reached the edge of the village, where a group that saw me running captured me, not knowing the reason.
Thinking that I was endeavoring to escape, they dragged me in the tent, brandishing their tomahawks and threatening vengeance.
Thinking I was trying to escape, they pulled me into the tent, waving their tomahawks and threatening revenge.
After the lapse of half an hour some squaws came and took me back to the lodge of the chief, who was waiting for me, before his wounds could be dressed. He was very weak from loss of blood.
After half an hour, some women came and took me back to the chief's lodge, where he was waiting for me before his wounds could be treated. He was very weak from blood loss.
I never saw the wife of the chief afterward.
I never saw the chief's wife again.
Indian surgery is coarse and rude in its details. A doctor of the tribe had pierced the arm of the chief with a long knife, probing in search of the ball it had received, and the wound thus enlarged had to be healed.
Indian surgery is rough and unrefined in its techniques. A tribal doctor had stabbed the chief's arm with a long knife, searching for the bullet it had taken, and the wound created needed to be treated.
As soon as I was able to stand, I was required to go and wait on the disabled chief. I found his three126 sisters with him, and with these I continued to live in companionship.
As soon as I could stand, I had to go and attend to the disabled chief. I found his three126 sisters with him, and I continued to live with them in companionship.
One of them had been married, at the fort, to a white man, whom she had left at Laramie when his prior wife arrived.
One of them had been married, at the fort, to a white guy, whom she had left at Laramie when his previous wife showed up.
She told me that they were esteemed friendly, and had often received supplies from the fort, although at heart they were always the enemy of the white man.
She told me that they were considered friendly and had often received supplies from the fort, even though deep down they were always enemies of the white man.
“But will they not suspect you?” asked I. “They may discover your deceit and punish you some day.”
“But won’t they suspect you?” I asked. “They might find out your lies and punish you someday.”
She laughed derisively. “Our prisoners don’t escape to tell tales,” she replied. “Dead people don’t talk. We claim friendship, and they can not prove that we don’t feel it. Besides, all white soldiers are cowards.”
She laughed mockingly. “Our prisoners don’t escape to tell their stories,” she replied. “Dead people don’t speak. We say we're friends, and they can't prove that we don’t mean it. Plus, all white soldiers are cowards.”
Shudderingly I turned away from this enemy of my race, and prepared to wait on my captor, whose superstitious belief in the healing power of a white woman’s touch led him to desire her services.
Shuddering, I turned away from this enemy of my people and got ready to serve my captor, whose superstitious belief in the healing power of a white woman’s touch made him want her help.
The wounds of the chief were severe, and the suppuration profuse. It was my task to bathe and dress them, and prepare his food.
The chief's wounds were serious, and there was a lot of pus. It was my job to clean and dress them and make his meals.
Hunting and fishing being now out of the question for him, he had sent his wives to work for themselves, keeping the sisters and myself to attend him.
Hunting and fishing were no longer options for him, so he had sent his wives to take care of themselves, keeping the sisters and me to attend to him.
War with our soldiers seemed to have decreased the power of the chief to a great extent.
War with our soldiers seemed to have significantly weakened the chief's power.
127
127
As he lay ill, he evidently meditated on some plan of strengthening his forces, and finally concluded to send an offer of marriage to the daughter of a war-chief of another band.
As he lay sick, he clearly thought about ways to boost his forces and ultimately decided to propose marriage to the daughter of a war chief from another group.
As General Sully’s destructive attack had deprived him all ready offerings, he availed himself of my shoes, which happened to be particularly good, and, reducing me to moccasins, sent them as a gift to the expected bride.
As General Sully’s devastating attack had already taken all of his offerings, he used my shoes, which were quite nice, and, leaving me in moccasins, sent them as a gift to the future bride.
She evidently received them graciously, for she came to his lodge almost every day to visit him, and sat chatting at his side, to his apparent satisfaction.
She clearly welcomed them warmly, as she visited his lodge almost every day, sitting and chatting beside him, which seemed to please him.
The pleasure of this new matrimonial acquisition on the part of the chief was very trying to me, on account of my limited wardrobe, for as the betrothed continued in favor, the chief evinced it by giving her articles of my clothing.
The delight of the chief in this new marriage was quite challenging for me, because of my small wardrobe. As the bride remained in his good graces, the chief showed it by giving her pieces of my clothes.
An Indian woman had given me a red silk sash, such as officers wear. The chief unceremoniously cut it in half, leaving me one half, while the coquettish squaw received the rest.
An Indian woman had given me a red silk sash, like the ones officers wear. The chief casually cut it in half, leaving me one half while the flirtatious woman got the other half.
An Indian husband’s power is absolute, even to death.
An Indian husband has complete power, even to the point of death.
No woman can have more than one husband, but an Indian can have as many wives as he chooses.
No woman can have more than one husband, but an Indian man can have as many wives as he wants.
The marriage of the chief was to be celebrated with all due ceremony when his arm got well.
The chief's marriage was set to be celebrated with all the proper ceremonies once his arm healed.
128
128
But his arm never recovered. Mr. Clemens, the interpreter, tells me (in my late interview with him), that he still remains crippled, and unable to carry out his murderous intentions, or any of his anticipated wicked designs.
But his arm never healed. Mr. Clemens, the interpreter, told me during my recent interview with him that he still remains disabled and unable to act on his violent intentions or any of his planned malicious schemes.
He is now living in the forts along the Missouri River, gladly claiming support from the Government.
He is now living in the forts along the Missouri River, happily receiving support from the government.
CHAPTER XIII.
Before the Indians left this camping-ground, there arrived among us an Indian called Porcupine. He was well dressed, and mounted on a fine horse, and brought with him presents and valuables that insured him a cordial reception.
Before the Indians left this camping ground, an Indian named Porcupine arrived. He was well dressed, riding a nice horse, and brought gifts and valuable items that guaranteed him a warm welcome.
After he had been a few days in the village, he gave me a letter from Captain Marshall, of the Eleventh Ohio Cavalry, detailing the unsuccessful attempts that had been made to rescue me, and stating that this friendly Indian had undertaken to bring me back, for which he would be rewarded.
After he had spent a few days in the village, he gave me a letter from Captain Marshall of the Eleventh Ohio Cavalry. The letter explained the unsuccessful attempts to rescue me and mentioned that this kind Indian had taken it upon himself to bring me back, for which he would be rewarded.
The letter further said that he had already received a horse and necessary provisions for the journey, and had left his three wives, with thirteen others, at the fort, as hostages.
The letter also mentioned that he had already received a horse and the supplies he needed for the journey, and had left his three wives, along with thirteen others, at the fort as hostages.
My feelings, on reading this letter, were indescribable. 130My heart leaped with unaccustomed hope, at this evidence of the efforts of my white friends in my behalf; but the next instant, despair succeeded this gleam of happy anticipation, for I knew this faithless messenger would not be true to his promise, since he had joined the Sioux immediately after his arrival among them, in a battle against the whites.
My feelings upon reading this letter were beyond words. 130My heart soared with an unfamiliar sense of hope at this sign of my white friends' efforts on my behalf; but just as quickly, despair took over this brief moment of happiness, because I knew this unreliable messenger wouldn't keep his promise, having joined the Sioux as soon as he arrived among them to fight against the whites.
My fears were not unfounded. Porcupine prepared to go back to the fort without me, disregarding my earnest prayers and entreaties.
My fears were justified. Porcupine got ready to head back to the fort without me, ignoring my sincere pleas and requests.
The chief found me useful, and determined to keep me. He believed that a woman who had seen so much of their deceitfulness and cruelty could do them injury at the fort, and might prevent their receiving annuities.
The chief found me valuable and decided to keep me around. He thought that a woman who had witnessed so much of their dishonesty and brutality could harm them at the fort and might stop them from getting their payments.
Porcupine said he should report me as dead, or impossible to find; nor could I prevail on him to do any thing to the contrary.
Porcupine said he should report me as dead or impossible to find; nor could I convince him to do anything different.
When reminded of the possible vengeance of the soldiers on his wives, whom they had threatened to kill if he did not bring me back, he laughed.
When he was reminded about the soldiers possibly taking revenge on his wives, whom they had threatened to kill if he didn't bring me back, he laughed.
“The white soldiers are cowards,” he replied; “they never kill women; and I will deceive them as I have done before.”
“The white soldiers are cowards,” he said; “they never kill women; and I will trick them like I have before.”
Saying this, he took his departure; nor could my most urgent entreaties induce the chief to yield his consent, and allow me to send a written message to my friends, or in any way assure them of my existence.131 All hope of rescue departed, and sadly I turned again to the wearisome drudgery of my captive life.
Saying this, he left; and despite my desperate pleas, the chief wouldn’t agree to let me send a written message to my friends or in any way confirm that I was alive.131 All hope of rescue faded, and sadly, I returned to the exhausting routine of my life as a captive.
The young betrothed bride of the old chief was very gracious to me. On one occasion she invited me to join her in a walk. The day was cool, and the air temptingly balmy.
The young fiancée of the old chief was very kind to me. One time, she invited me to take a walk with her. The day was cool, and the air was pleasantly mild.
“Down there,” she said, pointing to a deep ravine; “come and walk there; it is cool and shady.”
“Down there,” she said, pointing to a deep ravine, “come and walk there; it's cool and shady.”
I looked in the direction indicated, and then at the Indian girl, who became very mysterious in her manner, as she whispered:
I looked in the direction she pointed and then at the Indian girl, who seemed to become very mysterious as she whispered:
“There are white people down there.”
“There are white people down there.”
“How far?” I asked, eagerly.
"How far?" I asked, excitedly.
“About fifty miles,” she replied. “They have great guns, and men dressed in many buttons; their wagons are drawn by horses with long ears.”
“About fifty miles,” she replied. “They have big guns, and guys wearing a lot of buttons; their wagons are pulled by horses with long ears.”
A fort, thought I, but remembering the treacherous nature of the people I was among, I repressed every sign of emotion, and tried to look indifferent.
A fort, I thought, but remembering how untrustworthy the people around me were, I suppressed any signs of emotion and tried to act indifferent.
“Should you like to see them?” questioned Egosegalonicha, as she was called.
“Do you want to see them?” asked Egosegalonicha, as she was named.
“They are strangers to me,” I said, quietly; “I do not know them.”
“They're strangers to me,” I said quietly; “I don’t know them.”
“Are you sorry to live with us?”
“Do you regret living with us?”
“You do not have such bread as I would like to eat,” replied I, cautiously.
“You don’t have the kind of bread I want to eat,” I replied, carefully.
“And are you dissatisfied with our home?”
“And are you unhappy with our home?”
“You have some meat now; it is better than that at132 the other camping-ground. There we had no food, and I suffered.”
“You have some meat now; it’s better than what we had at132 the other campsite. There we had no food, and I struggled.”
“But your eyes are swollen and red,” hinted she; “you do not weep for bread.”
“But your eyes are puffy and red,” she suggested; “you’re not crying over bread.”
These questions made me suspicious, and I tried to evade the young squaw, but in vain.
These questions made me suspicious, and I tried to avoid the young woman, but it was useless.
“Just see how green that wood is,” I said, affecting not to hear her.
“Just look at how green that forest is,” I said, pretending not to hear her.
“But you do not say you are content,” repeated she. “Will you stay here always, willingly?”
“But you’re not saying you’re happy,” she repeated. “Will you stay here forever, willingly?”
“Come and listen to the birds,” said I, drawing my companion toward the grove.
“Come and listen to the birds,” I said, pulling my friend toward the grove.
I did not trust her, and feared to utter a single word, lest it might be used against me with the chief.
I didn’t trust her, and I was scared to say anything, afraid it would be used against me with the boss.
Neither was I mistaken in the design of Egosegalonicha, for when we returned to the lodge, I overheard her relating to the chief the amusement she had enjoyed, in lying to the white woman, repeating what she had said about the fort, and inventing entreaties which I had used, urging her to allow me to fly to my white friends, and leave the Indians forever.
Neither was I wrong about Egosegalonicha’s intentions, because when we got back to the lodge, I overheard her telling the chief how much fun she had lying to the white woman, repeating what she had said about the fort, and making up pleas that I supposedly used, begging her to let me run away to my white friends and leave the Indians behind for good.
Instantly I resolved to take advantage of the affair as a joke, and, approaching the chief with respectful pleasantry, begged to reverse the story.
Instantly, I decided to treat the situation as a joke, and, approaching the leader with a friendly attitude, I requested to change the story.
“It was the squaw who had implored me to go with her to the white man’s fort,” I said, “and find her a white warrior for a husband; but, true to my faith with the Indians, I refused.”
“It was the Native woman who had begged me to go with her to the white man’s fort,” I said, “and find her a white warrior for a husband; but, staying true to my promise with the Indians, I refused.”
133
133
The wily Egosegalonicha, thus finding her weapons turned against herself, appeared confused, and suddenly left the tent, at which the old chief smiled grimly.
The clever Egosegalonicha, realizing her weapons were now used against her, looked bewildered and abruptly left the tent, prompting a grim smile from the old chief.
Slander, like a vile serpent, coils itself among these Indian women; and, as with our fair sisters in civilized society, when reality fails, invention is called in to supply the defect. They delight in scandal, and prove by it their claim to some of the refined conventionalities of civilized life.
Slander, like a nasty snake, wraps itself around these Indian women; and just like our well-mannered sisters in modern society, when the truth is lacking, imagination steps in to fill the gap. They take pleasure in gossip and use it to show off their entitlement to some of the refined norms of civilized life.
Porcupine had spread the news abroad in the village that a large reward had been offered for the white woman, consequently I was sought for, the motive being to gain the reward.
Porcupine had spread the word throughout the village that a big reward had been offered for the white woman, so people were looking for me, motivated by the chance to collect the reward.
One day an Indian, whom I had seen in different places, and whose wife I had known, made signs intimating a desire for my escape, and assuring me of his help to return to my people.
One day, an Indian I had seen in various places, and whose wife I knew, signaled that he wanted to help me escape and assured me he would assist me in getting back to my people.
I listened to his plans, and although I knew my position in such a case to be one of great peril; yet I felt continually that my life was of so little value that any opportunity, however slight, was as a star in the distance, and escape should be attempted, even at a risk.
I listened to his plans, and even though I knew my situation was really dangerous, I kept thinking that my life mattered so little that any chance, no matter how small, felt like a distant star, and I had to try to escape, even if it was risky.
We conversed as well as we could several times, and finally arrangements were made. At night he was to make a slight scratching noise at the tipi where I was, as a sign. The night came, but I was singing to the people, and could not get away. Another time we had visitors in the lodge, and I would be missed. The134 next night I arose from my robe, and went out into the darkness. Seeing my intended rescuer at a short distance, I approached and followed him. We ran hastily out of the village about a mile, where we were to be joined by the squaw who had helped make the arrangements and was favorable to the plan for my escape, but she was not there. White Tipi (that was the Indian’s name) looked hastily around, and, seeing no one, darted suddenly away, without a word of explanation. Why the Indian acted thus I never knew. It was a strange proceeding.
We talked as best we could several times, and finally made plans. At night, he was supposed to make a light scratching sound at the tipi where I was, as a signal. The night came, but I was singing to the people and couldn’t leave. Another time, we had guests in the lodge, so I would be noticed missing. The next night, I got out of my robe and stepped into the darkness. Spotting my intended rescuer a short distance away, I approached and followed him. We quickly ran out of the village about a mile, where we were supposed to meet the woman who had helped arrange this and was supportive of my escape, but she wasn’t there. White Tipi (that was the Indian’s name) looked around quickly and, seeing no one, suddenly took off without a word of explanation. I never understood why the Indian acted that way. It was a strange situation.
Fear lent me wings, and I flew, rather than ran, back to my tipi, or lodge, where, exhausted and discouraged, I dropped on the ground and feigned slumber, for the inmates were already aroused, having just discovered my absence. Finding me apparently asleep, they lifted me up, and taking me into the tent, laid me upon my own robe.
Fear gave me wings, and I flew, instead of running, back to my tipi, or lodge, where, worn out and disheartened, I collapsed on the ground and pretended to sleep, as the others were already awake, having just realized I was missing. Seeing me seemingly asleep, they picked me up and took me into the tent, laying me on my own robe.
The next evening White Tipi sent for me to come to his lodge, to a feast, where I was well and hospitably entertained, but not a sign given of the adventure of the previous night. But when the pipe was passed, he requested it to be touched to my lips, then offered it to the Great Spirit, thus signifying his friendship for me.
The next evening, White Tipi asked me to come to his lodge for a feast, where I was welcomed and treated well, but there was no mention of the adventure from the night before. When the pipe was passed around, he asked for it to be held to my lips, then offered it to the Great Spirit, showing his friendship for me.
In this month the Indians captured a white man, who was hunting on the prairie, and carried him far away from the haunts of white men, where they tied135 him hand and foot, after divesting him of all clothing, and left him to starve. He was never heard of afterward.
In this month, the Native Americans captured a white man who was hunting on the prairie and took him far away from the settlements of white people. They tied him up hand and foot, stripped him of all his clothes, and left him to starve. He was never heard from again.
There were twin children in one of the lodges, one of which sickened and died, and in the evening was buried. The surviving child was placed upon the scaffold by the corpse, and there remained all night, its crying and moaning almost breaking my heart. I inquired why they did this. The reply was, to cause the mate to mourn. The mother was on one of the neighboring hills, wailing and weeping, as is the custom among them. Every night nearly, there were women among the hills, wailing for their dead.
There were twin kids in one of the lodges, and one of them got sick and died, so they buried them in the evening. The surviving child was placed on the scaffold next to the corpse and stayed there all night, crying and moaning, which nearly broke my heart. I asked why they did this. The answer was to make the other child mourn. The mother was on one of the nearby hills, wailing and crying, as is their custom. Almost every night, there were women on the hills grieving for their dead.
CHAPTER XIV.
About the 1st of October the Indians were on the move as usual, and by some means I became separated from the family I was with, and was lost. I looked around for them, but their familiar faces were not to be seen. Strangers gazed upon me, and, although I besought them to assist me in finding the people of my own tipi, they paid no attention to my trouble, and refused to do any thing for me.
About the 1st of October, the Indians were on the move as usual, and somehow I got separated from the family I was with and got lost. I searched for them, but I couldn't see any of their familiar faces. Strangers looked at me, and although I pleaded with them to help me find the people from my tipi, they ignored my distress and refused to do anything for me.
Never shall I forget the sadness I felt as evening approached, and we encamped for the night in a lonely valley, after a wearisome day’s journey.
Never will I forget the sadness I felt as evening came, and we set up camp for the night in a quiet valley, after a tiring day’s journey.
Along one side stood a strip of timber, with a small stream beside it. Hungry, weary, and lost to my people, with no place to lay my head, and after a fruitless search for the family, I was more desolate than ever. Even Keoku, or “Yellow Bird,” the Indian 137girl who had been given me, was not with me that day, making it still more lonely.
Along one side was a strip of wood, with a small stream next to it. Hungry, tired, and disconnected from my people, with nowhere to rest my head, and after searching in vain for my family, I felt more desolate than ever. Even Keoku, or "Yellow Bird," the Indian 137 girl who had been given to me, wasn't with me that day, making me feel even more alone.

I sat down and held my pony. It was autumn, and the forest wore the last glory of its gorgeous coloring. Already the leaves lay along the paths, like a rich carpet of variegated colors. The winds caught a deeper tone, mournful as the tones of an Æolian harp, but the air was balmy and soft, and the sunlight lay warm and pleasant, as in midsummer, over the beautiful valley, now occupied with numberless camps of tentless Indians. It seemed as if the soft autumn weather was, to the last moment, unwilling to yield the last traces of beauty to the chill embraces of stern winter, and I thought of the luxuries and comforts of my home. I looked back on the past with tears of sorrow and regret; my heart was overburdened with grief, and I prayed to die. The future looked like a dark cloud approaching, for the dread of the desolation of winter to me was appalling.
I sat down and held my pony. It was autumn, and the forest was showing off the last of its beautiful colors. The leaves were already scattered along the paths, creating a rich carpet of mixed hues. The winds had taken on a deeper sound, sorrowful like the notes of an Aeolian harp, but the air was warm and gentle, and the sunlight felt pleasant, as if it were midsummer, over the beautiful valley, now filled with countless camps of tentless Indians. It felt like the gentle autumn weather was reluctant to let go of the last bits of beauty before the harsh grip of winter took over, and I thought about the luxuries and comforts of my home. I looked back on the past with tears of sadness and regret; my heart was heavy with grief, and I wished for death. The future loomed like a dark cloud coming my way, as the thought of the bleakness of winter was terrifying to me.
While meditating on days of the past, and contemplating the future, Keoku came suddenly upon me, and was delighted to find the object of her search.
While reflecting on the past and thinking about the future, Keoku unexpectedly found me and was thrilled to discover what she had been looking for.
They had been looking for me, and did not know where I had gone, were quite worried about me, she said, and she was glad she had found me. I was as pleased as herself, and rejoiced to join them.
They had been looking for me and didn't know where I had gone. They were really worried about me, she said, and she was glad she found me. I was just as happy as she was and thrilled to rejoin them.
One has no idea of the extent of an Indian village, or of the number of its inhabitants.
One has no idea how big an Indian village is or how many people live there.
138
138
It would seem strange to some that I should ever get lost when among them, but, like a large city, one may be separated from their companions, and in a few moments be lost.
It might seem odd to some that I could ever get lost while with them, but just like in a big city, you can find yourself separated from your friends and, in just a few moments, completely lost.
The Indians all knew the “white woman,” but I knew but few comparatively, and consequently when among strangers I felt utterly friendless.
The Indigenous people all knew the “white woman,” but I only knew a few of them, so when I was around strangers, I felt completely alone.
The experience of those days of gloom and sadness seem like a fearful dream, now that my life is once again with civilized people, and enjoying the blessings that I was there deprived of.
The experience of those dark and sad days feels like a scary dream now that I'm back with civilized people and enjoying the blessings I was missing.
Some twenty-five years ago an emigrant train, en route for California, arrived in the neighborhood of the crossing of the North Platte, and the cholera broke out among the travelers, and every one died, with the exception of one little girl.
About twenty-five years ago, an emigrant train headed for California reached the area near the crossing of the North Platte, and cholera broke out among the travelers, killing everyone except for one little girl.
The Indian “Black Bear,” while hunting, came to the wagons, now a morgue, and, finding the father of the girl dying with cholera, took the child in his arms. The dying parent begged him to carry his little one to his home in the East, assuring him of abundant reward by the child’s friends, in addition to the gold he gave him. These facts I gleaned from a letter given to Black Bear by the dying father, and which had been carefully preserved by the daughter.
The Indian "Black Bear," while hunting, approached the wagons, which now resembled a morgue, and found the girl’s father dying from cholera. He took the child in his arms. The dying parent pleaded with him to bring his little one back to his home in the East, promising generous rewards from the child’s friends, in addition to the gold he provided. I learned these details from a letter that the dying father gave to Black Bear, which was carefully preserved by the daughter.
Instead of doing as was desired, he took the money, child, and every thing valuable in the train, to his own139 home among the hills, and there educated the little one with habits of savage life.
Instead of doing what was wanted, he took the money, the child, and everything valuable on the train back to his own139 home in the hills, where he raised the little one with a wild lifestyle.
She forgot her own language, her name, and every thing about her past life, but she knew that she was white. Her infancy and girlhood were, therefore, passed in utter ignorance of the modes of life of her own people, and, contented and happy, she remained among them, verifying the old adage, that “habit is second nature.” When she was of marriageable age, Black Bear took her for his wife, and they had a child, a boy.
She forgot her own language, her name, and everything about her past life, but she knew she was white. Her childhood and teenage years were spent completely unaware of how her own people lived, and, happy and content, she stayed among them, proving the old saying that “habit is second nature.” When she was old enough to marry, Black Bear took her as his wife, and they had a son.
I became acquainted with this white woman shortly after I went into the village, and we were sincere friends, although no confidants, as I dared not trust her. It was very natural and pleasant also to know her, as she was white, and although she was an Indian in tastes and habits, she was my sister, and belonged to my people; there was a sympathetic chord between us, and it was a relief to be with her.
I got to know this white woman shortly after I arrived in the village, and we became genuine friends, even though we weren't close enough to share secrets since I didn't fully trust her. It felt natural and nice to know her; she was white, but even though her tastes and habits were more Indian, she was like a sister to me and part of my community. There was an understanding between us, and it was comforting to be around her.
On the occasion of my first visit with her, Black Bear suggested the idea that white women always drank tea together, so she made us a cup of herb tea, which we drank in company.
On my first visit with her, Black Bear mentioned that white women always drank tea together, so she made us a cup of herbal tea, which we enjoyed together.
I endeavored to enlighten her, and to do her all the good I could; told her of the white people, and of their kindness and Christianity, trying to impress her with the superiority of the white race, all of which she listened to with great interest.
I tried to educate her and do as much good as I could; I told her about white people and their kindness and Christianity, attempting to impress her with the superiority of the white race, all of which she listened to with great interest.
140
140
I was the only white woman she had seen, for whenever they neared any fort she was always kept out of sight.
I was the only white woman she had ever seen because whenever they got close to any fort, she was always kept out of sight.
She seemed to enjoy painting herself, and dressing for the dances, as well as the squaws, and was happy and contented with Indian surroundings, for she knew no difference.
She appeared to enjoy painting her face and getting ready for the dances, just like the other women, and she was happy and content in her Native American environment, as she didn't know any other way of life.
I know not what has become of her, for I have never heard; neither can I remember the name of her father, which was in the note handed the Indian by his dying hand.
I don’t know what happened to her, because I’ve never heard; nor can I remember her father’s name, which was in the note given to the Indian by his dying hand.
A little boy, fourteen years old, whose name was Charles Sylvester, belonging in Quincy, Illinois, who was stolen when seven years of age, was in the village, and one day I saw him playing with the Indian boys, and, discovering immediately that he was a white boy, I flew to his side, and tried to clasp him in my arms, in my joy exclaiming, “Oh! I know you are a white boy! Speak to me, and tell me who you are and where you come from?” He also had forgotten his name and parentage, but knew that he was white.
A fourteen-year-old boy named Charles Sylvester from Quincy, Illinois, who had been kidnapped when he was seven, was in the village. One day, I saw him playing with the Indian boys and immediately realized he was a white kid. I rushed over to him, trying to hug him out of joy, and exclaimed, “Oh! I know you’re a white boy! Talk to me and tell me who you are and where you’re from!” He had also forgotten his name and family but knew he was white.
When I spoke to him, the boys began to plague and tease him, and he refused to speak to me, running away every time I approached him.
When I talked to him, the other boys started to bother and mock him, and he wouldn’t talk to me, running away every time I got close.
One year after, one day, when this boy was out hunting, he killed a comrade by accident, and he dared not return to the village; so he escaped, on his pony, to the white people. On his way to the States, he called141 at a house where they knew what Indians he belonged to, and they questioned him, whether he had seen a white woman in the village; he replied in the affirmative, and a bundle of pictures being given him, he picked mine out from among them, saying, “That is the white woman whom I saw.”
One year later, one day while this boy was out hunting, he accidentally killed a friend, and he was too scared to go back to the village. So, he rode away on his pony to find the white people. On his way to the States, he stopped at a house where they recognized which tribe he belonged to, and they asked him if he had seen a white woman in the village. He said yes, and when they showed him a bundle of pictures, he picked mine out from the group, saying, “That is the white woman I saw.”
After awhile, being discontented with his own people, he returned to his adopted friends on the North Platte, and became an interpreter and trader, and still remains there, doing business at various posts.
After some time, feeling dissatisfied with his own people, he went back to his adopted friends on the North Platte. He became an interpreter and trader, and he still lives there, conducting business at different posts.
When the Indians went to obtain their annuities, they transferred me to the Unkpapas, leaving me in their charge, where there was a young couple, and an old Indian, who had four wives; he had been very brave, it was said, for he had endured the trial which proves the successful warrior. He was one of those who “looked at the sun” without failing in heart or strength.
When the Native Americans went to collect their payments, they handed me over to the Unkpapas, leaving me in their care. There was a young couple and an old man there who had four wives; he was said to have been very brave, as he had undergone the challenge that tests a successful warrior. He was one of those who could “gaze at the sun” without losing heart or strength.
This custom is as follows: The one who undergoes this operation is nearly naked, and is suspended from the upper end of a pole by a cord, which is tied to some splints which run through the flesh of both breasts. The weight of his body is hung from it, the feet still upon the ground helping support it a very little, and in his left hand he holds his favorite bow, and in his right, with a firm hold, his medicine bag.
This custom goes like this: The person going through this procedure is almost fully undressed and is suspended from the top of a pole by a cord that's tied to some splints that go through the flesh of both breasts. Their body weight is hanging from it, with their feet still touching the ground to provide a little bit of support, and in their left hand, they hold their favorite bow, while in their right hand, they firmly grip their medicine bag.
A great crowd usually looks on, sympathizing with and encouraging him, but he still continues to hang and142 “look at the sun,” without paying the least attention to any one about him. The mystery men beat their drums, and shake their rattles, and sing as loud as they can yell, to strengthen his heart to look at the sun from its rising until its setting, at which time, if his heart and strength have not failed him, he is “cut down,” receives a liberal donation of presents, which are piled before him during the day, and also the name and style of a doctor, or medicine man, which lasts him, and insures him respect, through life. It is considered a test of bravery. Superstition seems to have full sway among the Indians—just as much as in heathen lands beyond the sea, where the Burmah mother casts her child to the crocodile to appease the Great Spirit.
A large crowd usually watches, sympathizing with and cheering him on, but he still keeps hanging and “looking at the sun,” completely ignoring everyone around him. The mystery men beat their drums, shake their rattles, and yell as loudly as they can to help him stay strong enough to look at the sun from sunrise to sunset. If his heart and strength don’t give out, he is “cut down,” given a generous amount of gifts that are piled up for him during the day, and also earns the title of doctor or medicine man, which brings him respect for life. This is seen as a test of bravery. Superstition holds strong among the Indians—just as much as in pagan lands across the sea, where a mother in Burmah sacrifices her child to a crocodile to appease the Great Spirit.
Many of these Indians were from Minnesota, and were of the number that escaped justice two years before, after committing an indiscriminate slaughter of men, women, and children. One day, I was sent for by one of them, and when I was seated in his lodge, he gave me a letter to read, which purported to have been written by General Sibley, as follows:
Many of these Indians were from Minnesota and were among those who escaped justice two years earlier after carrying out a random massacre of men, women, and children. One day, I was summoned by one of them, and when I sat down in his lodge, he handed me a letter to read, which claimed to have been written by General Sibley, as follows:
“This Indian, after taking part in the present outbreak of the Indians against the white settlers and missionaries, being sick, and not able to keep up with his friends in their flight, we give you the offerings of friendship, food and clothing. You are in our power, but we won’t harm you. Go to your people and gladden their hearts. Lay down your weapons, and fight the143 white men no more. We will do you good, and not evil. Take this letter; in it we have spoken. Depart in peace, and ever more be a friend to the white people, and you will be more happy.”
“This Indian, after joining the current uprising of the Indians against the white settlers and missionaries, became ill and couldn't keep up with his friends during their escape. We offer you friendship, food, and clothing. You are under our control, but we won't harm you. Go back to your people and bring them joy. Lay down your weapons and stop fighting the 143 white men. We will treat you kindly, not with harm. Take this letter; it contains our words. Leave in peace, and always stay a friend to the white people, and you will find greater happiness.”
H. H. SIBLEY,Brig.-Gen., Commanding Expedition.
Instinctively I looked up into his face, and said: “Intend to keep your promise?” He laughed derisively at the idea of an Indian brave abandoning his profession. He told of many instances of outrageous cruelties of his band in their marauding and murderous attacks on traveling parties and frontier settlers; and, further, to assure me of his bravery, he showed me a puzzle or game he had made from the finger bones of some of the victims that had fallen beneath his own tomahawk. The bones had been freed from the flesh by boiling, and, being placed upon a string, were used for playing some kind of Indian game. This is but one of the heathenish acts of these Indians.
Instinctively, I looked up at his face and asked, “Are you really going to keep your promise?” He laughed mockingly at the thought of an Indian brave giving up his way of life. He recounted many shocking examples of the brutalities his group committed during their raids and violent attacks on travelers and frontier settlers. To prove his courage, he showed me a puzzle or game he had made from the finger bones of some of the victims who had fallen to his tomahawk. The bones had been stripped of flesh by boiling and were strung together to play some kind of Indian game. This is just one of the barbaric acts of these Indians.
The Indians are fond of recounting their exploits, and, savage like, dwell with much satisfaction upon the number of scalps they have taken from their white foes. They would be greatly amused at the shuddering horror manifested, when, to annoy me, they would tauntingly portray the dying agonies of white men, women, and children, who had fallen into their hands;144 and especially would the effect of their description of the murder of little Mary afford them satisfaction. I feel, now, that I must have been convinced of her death, yet I could not then help hoping that she had escaped.
The Native Americans enjoy telling stories about their adventures and, in a wild way, take pride in the number of scalps they've collected from their white enemies. They would find it hilarious to see my horrified reaction when they would mockingly describe the suffering of white men, women, and children who had fallen into their hands; 144 and they especially delighted in recounting the murder of little Mary. Even now, I realize I must have believed she was dead, yet back then, I couldn't stop hoping that she had gotten away.
These exploits and incidents are generally related by the Indians, when in camp having nothing to do. The great lazy brutes would sit by the hour, making caricatures of white soldiers, representing them in various ways, and always as cowards and inferior beings; sometimes as in combat, but always at their mercy. This was frequently done, apparently to annoy me, and one day, losing patience, I snatched a rude drawing from the hands of an Indian, who was holding it up to my view, and tore it in two, clasping the part that represented the white soldier to my heart, and throwing the other in the fire. Then, looking up, I told them the white soldiers were dear to me; that they were my friends, and I loved them. I said they were friends to the Indians, and did not want to harm them. I expressed myself in the strongest manner by words and signs.
These stories and events are usually shared by the Indians when they’re in camp with nothing to do. The lazy brutes would sit for hours, drawing caricatures of white soldiers, portraying them in different ways, always as cowards and inferior beings; sometimes in battle, but always at their mercy. This often seemed like it was done to annoy me, and one day, losing my patience, I grabbed a rough drawing from the hands of an Indian who was showing it to me and tore it in half, holding the part that showed the white soldier to my heart and throwing the other half into the fire. Then, looking up, I told them that white soldiers were dear to me; that they were my friends, and I loved them. I said they were friends to the Indians and didn't want to harm them. I expressed myself very clearly with both words and gestures.
Never did I see a more enraged set of men. They assailed me with burning fire-brands, burning me severely. They heated the points of arrows, and burned and threatened me sorely.
Never have I seen a more furious group of men. They attacked me with blazing torches, hurting me badly. They heated the tips of their arrows and burned me, threatening me deeply.
I told them I meant no harm to them. That it was ridiculous, their getting angry at my burning a bit of145 paper. I promised I would make them some more; that they should have pictures of my drawing, when, at last, I pacified them. They were much like children in this respect—easily offended, but very difficult to please.
I told them I meant no harm. It was absurd for them to get upset over me burning a little bit of145 paper. I promised I would make them more; they would get to see pictures of my drawings once I finally calmed them down. They were a lot like kids in this way—easily offended but really hard to please.
I was constantly annoyed, worried, and terrified by their strange conduct—their transition from laughing and fun to anger, and even rage. I knew not how to get along with them. One moment, they would seem friendly and kind; the next, if any act of mine displeased them, their faces were instantly changed, and they displayed their hatred or anger in unmeasured words or conduct—children one hour, the next, fiends. I always tried to please them, and was as cheerful as I could be under the circumstances, for my own sake.
I was constantly annoyed, worried, and scared by their weird behavior—their shift from laughing and having fun to being angry, and even full of rage. I had no idea how to deal with them. One moment, they’d seem friendly and nice; the next, if I did anything they didn’t like, their faces would change instantly, and they’d show their hatred or anger with harsh words or actions—children one minute, and then, monsters the next. I always tried to keep them happy and stayed as cheerful as I could under the circumstances, for my own sake.
One day, I was called to see a man who lay in his tipi in great suffering. His wasted face was darkened by fever, and his brilliantly restless eyes rolled anxiously, as if in search of relief from pain. He was reduced to a skeleton, and had endured tortures from the suppuration of an old wound in the knee.
One day, I was called to see a man lying in his tipi, suffering greatly. His thin face was marked by fever, and his bright, restless eyes rolled around anxiously, as if looking for relief from his pain. He had become skeletal and was enduring agony from the infection of an old wound in his knee.
He greeted me with the “How! how!” of Indian politeness, and, in answer to my inquiry why he came to suffer so, replied:
He greeted me with the “How! how!” of Indian politeness, and, in response to my question about why he came to endure this, replied:
“I go to fight white man. He take away land, and chase game away; then he take away our squaws. He take away my best squaw.”
"I’m going to fight the white man. He takes our land and drives away the animals; then he takes our women. He took my favorite woman."
146
146
Here his voice choked, and he displayed much emotion.
Here his voice broke, and he showed a lot of emotion.
Pitying his misery, I endeavored to aid him, and rendered him all the assistance in my power, but death was then upon him.
Feeling sorry for his suffering, I tried to help him and gave him all the support I could, but death was already upon him.
The medicine man was with him also, practicing his incantations.
The healer was there too, performing his rituals.
We were so constantly traveling, it wearied me beyond expression. The day after the Indian’s burial we were again on the move.
We were always on the go, and it exhausted me more than I could say. The day after the Indian's burial, we were packing up to leave again.
CHAPTER XV.
One of the occupations given me, while resting in the villages between war times, was to prepare the bark of a red willow called killikinnick, for smoking instead of tobacco.
One of the tasks I had while relaxing in the villages between wars was to prepare the bark of a red willow called killikinnick for smoking instead of tobacco.
They discovered that I could sing, and groups of idle warriors would gather around me before the tent, urging me to sing as I worked. A dreary, dreary task! chanting to please my savage companions while I rubbed and prepared the bark of willow, my heart ready to burst with grief.
They found out that I could sing, and groups of bored warriors would gather around me outside the tent, asking me to sing while I worked. It was such a dull, dull job! Singing to entertain my fierce friends while I scraped and prepared the bark of willow, my heart felt like it was going to break with sadness.
On the 5th of September they went to battle, and surprised a portion of Captain Fisk’s men passing in escorting an emigrant train—fourteen of whom they killed, and captured two wagons loaded with whisky, wines, and valuable articles. There was a quantity of silver-ware and stationery also taken by them.
On September 5th, they went into battle and ambushed some of Captain Fisk’s men who were escorting an emigrant train. They killed fourteen of them and captured two wagons filled with whiskey, wine, and valuable goods. They also took a lot of silverware and stationery.
Among the articles captured and brought into camp148 were a number of pickles in glass jars, which the Indians tasted. The result was comical in the extreme, for there is nothing that an Indian abhors more than a strong acid. The faces they made can be imagined but not described. Thinking they might be improved by cooking, they placed the jars in the fire, when of course they exploded, very much to their disgust for the “white man’s kettles.”
Among the items captured and brought into camp148 were several pickles in glass jars, which the Native Americans tried. The outcome was extremely funny, as there’s nothing an Indian dislikes more than a strong sour taste. The expressions they made can be imagined but not described. Hoping to improve them by cooking, they put the jars in the fire, which of course caused them to explode, much to their annoyance with the “white man’s kettles.”
I could hear the firing plainly, and when they returned that night in triumph, bringing with them the plundered stores, they committed every description of extravagant demonstration. In the wild orgies which followed, they mocked and groaned in imitation of the dying, and went through a horrid mimicry of the butchery they had perpetrated.
I could clearly hear the gunfire, and when they came back that night feeling victorious, bringing the stolen goods with them, they acted out in every kind of over-the-top way. In the crazy celebrations that followed, they pretended to be dying and groaned, imitating the end of life, and went through a horrific reenactment of the violence they had committed.
They determined to go out again, and capture a quantity of horses corralled in the neighborhood, and sweep the train and soldiers with wholesale massacre; but they feared the white man’s cannon, and deliberated on means of surprising by ambush, which is their only idea of warfare.
They decided to go out again and capture a bunch of horses gathered nearby, planning to attack the train and soldiers with a mass slaughter; however, they were afraid of the white man’s cannons and thought about ways to surprise them with an ambush, which was their only strategy for war.
Indians are not truly brave, though they are vain of the name of courage. Cunning, stealth, strategy, and deceit are the weapons they use in attack.
Indians aren’t actually brave, even though they take pride in the idea of courage. They rely on cunning, stealth, strategy, and deceit in their attacks.
They endure pain, because they are taught from infancy that it is cowardly to flinch, but they will never stand to fight if they can strike secretly and escape.
They endure pain because they are taught from a young age that it’s cowardly to flinch, but they will never stand and fight if they can strike from the shadows and get away.
Fearing the cannon, yet impatient for the spoil149 almost within view, the Indians waited for three days for the train to move on and leave them free to attack.
Fearing the cannon but eager for the treasure149 nearly in sight, the Native Americans waited three days for the convoy to move on and give them the chance to strike.
For two days I implored and begged on my knees to be allowed to go with them, but to no avail. At last I succeeded in inducing them to allow me to write, as they knew I understood the nature of correspondence, and they procured for me the necessary appliances and dictated a letter to Captain Fisk, assuring him that the Indians were weary of fighting, and advising him to go on in peace and safety.
For two days, I pleaded and begged on my knees to be allowed to go with them, but it was pointless. Finally, I managed to convince them to let me write, since they knew I understood correspondence well. They provided me with the necessary supplies and dictated a letter to Captain Fisk, letting him know that the Indians were tired of fighting and advising him to continue safely and peacefully.
Knowing their malicious designs, I set myself to work to circumvent them; and although the wily chief counted every word dictated, and as they were marked on paper, I contrived, by joining them together, and condensing the information I gave, to warn the officer of the perfidious intentions of the savages, and tell him briefly of my helpless and unhappy captivity.
Knowing their evil plans, I got to work to outsmart them; and even though the cunning leader counted every word I wrote down, I managed to combine them and condense the information I provided to alert the officer about the treacherous intentions of the savages and briefly tell him about my powerless and miserable captivity.
The letter was carefully examined by the chief, and the number of its apparent words recounted.
The chief carefully examined the letter and counted the number of its visible words.
At length, appearing satisfied with its contents, he had it carried to a hill in sight of the soldier’s camp, and stuck on a pole.
At last, seeming pleased with what it held, he had it brought to a hill visible from the soldier's camp and raised on a pole.
In due time the reply arrived, and again my ingenuity was tasked to read the answer corresponding with the number of words, that would not condemn me.
In due time, the reply arrived, and once again, I had to use my creativity to interpret the answer in a way that matched the number of words without incriminating myself.
The captain’s real statement was, that he distrusted all among the savages, and had great reason to.
The captain’s true statement was that he didn’t trust any of the savages, and he had plenty of good reasons for it.
On reading Captain Fisk’s words, that seemed to150 crush my already awakened hopes, my emotion overcame me.
On reading Captain Fisk’s words, which crushed my already awakened hopes, my emotions took over.
Having told the Indians that the captain doubted their friendliness, and explained the contents of the letter as I thought best, the next day I was entrusted with the task of writing again, to solemnly assure the soldiers of the faith and friendship professed.
Having informed the Indians that the captain was unsure of their friendliness, and explained the letter's contents in the best way I could, the next day I was given the responsibility of writing again to officially reassure the soldiers of the trust and friendship expressed.
Again I managed to communicate with them, and this time begged them to use their field-glasses, and that I would find an excuse for standing on the hills in the afternoon, that they might see for themselves that I was what I represented myself to be—a white woman held in bondage.
Again, I managed to communicate with them, and this time I asked them to use their binoculars, assuring them that I would find a reason to be on the hills in the afternoon so they could see for themselves that I was who I claimed to be—a white woman in captivity.
The opportunity I desired was gained, and to my great delight, I had a chance of standing so as to be seen by the men of the soldier’s camp.
The opportunity I wanted came, and to my great delight, I had a chance to position myself where I could be seen by the soldiers in the camp.
I had given my own name in every communication. As soon as the soldiers saw that it truly was a woman of their own race, and that I was in the power of their enemies, the excitement of their feelings became so great that they desired immediately to rush to my rescue.
I had used my own name in every message. As soon as the soldiers realized that I was indeed a woman of their own kind and that I was in the grasp of their enemies, their emotions ran so high that they immediately wanted to rush to my rescue.
A gentleman belonging to the train generously offered eight hundred dollars for my ransom, which was all the money he had, and the noble, manly feeling displayed in my behalf did honor to those who felt it. There was not a man in the train who was not willing to sacrifice all he had for my rescue.
A guy from the train generously offered eight hundred dollars for my ransom, which was all the money he had, and the honorable, courageous spirit shown on my behalf did credit to those who felt it. Every man on the train was ready to give everything he had for my rescue.
Captain Fisk restrained all hasty demonstrations,151 and even went so far as to say that the first man who moved in the direction of the Indian camp should be shot immediately, his experience enabling him to know that a move of that kind would result fatally to them and to the captive.
Captain Fisk held back any quick reactions,151 and even stated that the first person who approached the Indian camp would be shot on the spot, as his experience taught him that such an action would have deadly consequences for both them and the captive.
The Indians found a box of crackers saturated with water, and, eating of them, sickened and died.
The Native Americans discovered a box of crackers soaked in water, and after eating them, they became ill and died.
I afterward learned that some persons with the train who had suffered the loss of dear relatives and friends in the massacre of Minnesota, and who had lost their all, had poisoned the crackers with strychnine, and left them on one of their camping-grounds without the captain’s knowledge.
I later found out that some people on the train, who had lost close relatives and friends in the Minnesota massacre and had lost everything, had poisoned the crackers with strychnine and left them at one of their camping spots without the captain knowing.
The Indians told me afterward that more had died from eating bad bread than from bullets during the whole summer campaign.
The Native Americans told me later that more people had died from eating spoiled bread than from bullets throughout the entire summer campaign.
Captain Fisk deserves great credit for his daring and courage, with his meager supply of men, against so large an army of red men.
Captain Fisk deserves a lot of credit for his bravery and courage, especially considering his small group of men facing such a large army of Indigenous warriors.
After assurance of my presence among them, Captain Fisk proceeded to treat quietly with the savages on the subject of a ransom, offering to deliver in their village three wagon loads of stores as a price for their prisoner.
After confirming my presence among them, Captain Fisk began negotiating quietly with the natives about a ransom, offering to deliver three wagon loads of supplies in their village as payment for their prisoner.
To this the deceitful creatures pretended readily to agree, and the tortured captive, understanding their tongue, heard them making fun of the credulity of white soldiers who believed their promises.
To this, the deceitful creatures pretended to agree easily, and the tortured captive, understanding their language, heard them mocking the gullibility of white soldiers who believed their promises.
152
152
I had the use of a field-glass from the Indians, and with it I saw my white friends, which almost made me wild with excited hope.
I borrowed a pair of binoculars from the Indians, and with them, I spotted my white friends, which almost drove me wild with eager hope.
Knowing what the Indians had planned, and dreading lest the messengers should be killed, as I knew they would be if they came to the village, I wrote to Captain Fisk of the futility of ransoming me in that way, and warned him of the treachery intended against his messengers.[1]
Knowing what the Indians had planned, and fearing that the messengers would be killed, as I was sure they would be if they went to the village, I wrote to Captain Fisk about the uselessness of trying to ransom me like that, and warned him about the betrayal intended against his messengers.[1]
No tongue can tell or pen describe those terrible days, when, seemingly lost to hope and surrounded by drunken Indians, my life was in constant danger.
No words can capture or describe those awful days when, feeling hopeless and surrounded by drunken Native Americans, my life was always at risk.
Nights of horrible revelry passed, when, forlorn and despairing, I lay listening, only half consciously, to the savage mirth and wild exultation.
Nights of terrible parties went by when, hopeless and depressed, I lay there listening, only half aware, to the brutal laughter and wild joy.
To no overtures would the Indians listen, declaring I could not be purchased at any price—they were determined not to part with me. Captain Fisk and his companions were sadly disappointed in not obtaining my release, and, after a hopeless attempt, he made known the fact of my being a prisoner, spreading the news far and wide.
To no offers would the Indians listen, stating I could not be bought at any price—they were set on not letting me go. Captain Fisk and his companions were deeply disappointed in not getting my release, and after a futile attempt, he revealed that I was a prisoner, spreading the news everywhere.
His expeditions across the plains had always been successful, and the Indians, knowing him to be very 153brave, gave him the name of the “Great Chief, who knows no fear,” and he richly deserves the appellation, for the expeditions were attended with great danger. The reports of his various expeditious have been published by Government, and are very interesting, giving a description of the country.
His journeys across the plains were always successful, and the Native Americans, knowing him to be very brave, gave him the title of the “Great Chief, who knows no fear.” He truly deserves this name, as these journeys involved significant danger. The reports of his various expeditions have been published by the Government and are quite interesting, offering a description of the land.
In September the rains were very frequent, sometimes continuing for days.
In September, it rained a lot, sometimes for days on end.
This may not seem serious to those who have always been accustomed to a dwelling and a good bed, but to me, who had no shelter and whose shrinking form was exposed to the pitiless storm, and nought but the cold ground to lie upon, bringing the pains and distress of rheumatism, it was a calamity hard to bear, and I often prayed fervently to God to give me sweet release in a flight to the land where there are no storms.
This might not seem like a big deal to those who have always had a home and a comfortable bed, but for me, with no shelter and my frail body exposed to the harsh storm and only the cold ground to lie on, suffering from the pain and discomfort of rheumatism, it was a hardship that was tough to handle. I often prayed passionately to God to grant me peace by taking me to a place without storms.
Soon the winter would be upon us, and the cold, and sleet, and stormy weather would be more difficult to bear. Would I be so fortunate, would Heaven be so gracious as to place me in circumstances where the wintry winds could not chill or make me suffer! My heart seemed faint at the thought of what was before me, for hope was lessening as winter approached!
Soon winter would be upon us, and the cold, sleet, and stormy weather would become harder to endure. Would I be so lucky, would fate be so kind as to put me in a situation where the biting winter winds couldn't chill me or make me suffer? My heart felt heavy at the thought of what lay ahead, as hope faded with the arrival of winter!
CHAPTER XVI.
Well do I remember my thoughts and feelings when first I beheld the mighty and beautiful prairie of Cannon Ball River. With what singular emotions I beheld it for the first time! I could compare it to nothing but a vast sea, changed suddenly to earth, with all its heaving, rolling billows; thousands of acres lay spread before me like a mighty ocean, bounded by nothing but the deep blue sky. What a magnificent sight—a sight that made my soul expand with lofty thought and its frail tenement sink into utter nothingness before it! Well do I remember my sad thoughts and the turning of my mind upon the past, as I stood alone upon a slight rise of ground, and overlooked miles upon miles of the most lovely, the most sublime scene I had ever beheld. Wave upon wave of land stretched away on every hand, covered with beautiful green grass and the blooming wild flowers of the prairie. Occasionally I caught glimpses of wild animals, while flocks of birds of various kinds and beautiful plumage skimming over the surface here and155 there, alighting or darting upward from the earth, added life and beauty and variety to this most enchanting scene.
Good do I remember my thoughts and feelings when I first saw the vast and beautiful prairie of Cannon Ball River. The emotions I felt were unique and powerful! I could only compare it to a huge sea, suddenly transformed into land, with its rolling waves; thousands of acres spread out before me like a great ocean, framed by the endless blue sky. What a stunning sight—a sight that made my soul soar with grand thoughts while my fragile self felt utterly insignificant in comparison! I clearly recall my melancholy reflections and the memories that flooded my mind as I stood alone on a slight rise, looking out over miles and miles of the most beautiful and sublime landscape I had ever seen. Waves of land rolled out in every direction, cloaked in lush green grass and blooming wildflowers of the prairie. Occasionally, I spotted wild animals, while flocks of birds with various colors and stunning feathers glided across the surface, landing or soaring upward from the ground, adding life, beauty, and variety to this magical scene.
It had been a beautiful day, and the sun was now just burying himself in the far-off ocean of blue, and his golden rays were streaming along the surface of the waving grass and tinging it with a delightful hue. Occasionally some elevated point caught and reflected back his rays to the one I was standing upon, and it would catch, for a moment, his fading rays, and glow like a ball of golden fire. Slowly he took his diurnal farewell, as if loth to quit a scene so lovely, and at last hid himself from my view beyond the western horizon.
It had been a beautiful day, and the sun was now sinking into the distant blue ocean, with its golden rays streaming across the waving grass and giving it a lovely glow. Sometimes, a higher spot would catch and reflect his rays back to where I was standing, making it shine momentarily like a ball of golden fire. Slowly, he took his daily farewell, as if reluctant to leave such a lovely scene, and finally disappeared from my sight beyond the western horizon.
I stood and marked every change with that poetical feeling of pleasant sadness which a beautiful sunset rarely fails to awaken in the breast of the lover of nature. I noted every change that was going on, and yet my thoughts were far, far away. I thought of the hundreds of miles that separated me from the friends that I loved. I was recalling the delight with which I had, when a little girl, viewed the farewell scenes of day from so many romantic hills, and lakes, and rivers, rich meadows, mountain gorge and precipice, and the quiet hamlets of my dear native land so far away. I fancied I could see my mother move to the door, with a slow step and heavy heart, and gaze, with yearning affection, toward the broad, the mighty West, and sigh, wondering what had become of her lost child.
I stood there, feeling that poetic mix of bittersweet sadness that a beautiful sunset always brings out in nature lovers. I observed every change happening around me, but my mind was miles away. I thought about the hundreds of miles between me and the friends I loved. I remembered the joy I felt as a little girl watching the sunsets from so many romantic hills, lakes, rivers, lush meadows, mountain gorges and cliffs, and the serene villages of my beloved homeland so far away. I imagined my mother slowly walking to the door with a heavy heart, gazing with longing love towards the vast, powerful West, and sighing, wondering what had happened to her lost child.
156
156
I thought, and grew more sad as I thought, until tears filled my eyes.
I pondered, and the more I thought, the sadder I became, until tears welled up in my eyes.
Mother! what a world of affection is comprised in that single word; how little do we in the giddy round of youthful pleasure and folly heed her wise counsels; how lightly do we look upon that zealous care with which she guides our otherwise erring feet, and watches with feelings which none but a mother can know the gradual expansion of our youth to the riper years of discretion. We may not think of it then, but it will be recalled to our minds in after years, when the gloomy grave, or a fearful living separation, has placed her far beyond our reach, and her sweet voice of sympathy and consolation for the various ills attendant upon us sounds in our ears no more. How deeply then we regret a thousand deeds that we have done contrary to her gentle admonitions! How we sigh for those days once more, that we may retrieve what we have done amiss and make her kind heart glad with happiness! Alas! once gone, they can never be recalled, and we grow mournfully sad with the bitter reflection.
Mom! What a world of love is packed into that one word; how little do we, caught up in the whirlwind of youthful fun and mistakes, pay attention to her wise advice; how casually do we overlook the devoted care she takes in guiding our often misguided steps and watching with feelings that only a mother can understand the slow growth of our youth into the wiser years of adulthood. We might not think about it at the time, but it will come back to us in later years when the cold grave, or a painful separation, has taken her far out of our reach, and her sweet voice of support and comfort for the many troubles we face is no longer heard. How deeply we then regret a thousand actions we took that went against her gentle guidance! How we long for those days once more, so we can fix what we’ve done wrong and bring joy to her kind heart! Sadly, once they’re gone, they can never return, and we are left with a heavy sadness from that bitter realization.
“O, my mother!” I cried aloud, “my dearly beloved mother! Would I ever behold her again? should I ever return to my native land? Would I find her among the living? If not, if not, heavens! what a sad, what a painful thought!” and instantly I found my eyes swimming in tears and my frame trembling with nervous agitation. But I would hope for the157 best. Gradually I became calm; then I thought of my husband, and what might be his fate. It was sad at best, I well knew. And lastly, though I tried to avoid it, I thought of Mary; sweet, lost, but dearly beloved Mary; I could see her gentle features; I could hear her plaintive voice, soft and silvery as running waters, and sighed a long, deep sigh as I thought of her murdered. Could I never behold her again? No; she was dead, perished by the cruel, relentless savage. Silence brooded over the world; not a sound broke the solemn repose of nature; the summer breeze had rocked itself to rest in the willow boughs, and the broad-faced, familiar moon seemed alive and toiling as it climbed slowly up a cloudless sky, passing starry sentinels, whose nightly challenge was lost in vast vortices of blue as they paced their ceaseless round in the mighty camp of constellations. With my eyes fixed upon my gloomy surroundings of tyranny, occasionally a slip of moonshine silvered the ground. I watched and reflected. Oh, hallowed days of my blessed girlhood! They rise before me now like holy burning stars breaking out in a stormy, howling night, making the blackness blacker still. The short, happy spring-time of life, so full of noble aspirations, and glowing hopes of my husband’s philanthropic schemes of charitable projects in the future.
“O, my mother!” I cried out, “my beloved mother! Will I ever see her again? Will I ever return to my hometown? Will I find her among the living? If not, if not, oh heavens! What a sad, painful thought!” Instantly, I felt tears welling up in my eyes, and my body shaking with nervous agitation. But I tried to stay hopeful. Gradually, I calmed down; then I thought of my husband and what his fate might be. I knew it was sad at best. And lastly, even though I tried to avoid it, I thought of Mary; sweet, lost, but dearly beloved Mary; I could see her gentle features; I could hear her soft, plaintive voice like running water, and I sighed deeply as I thought of her being murdered. Would I never see her again? No; she was dead, killed by the cruel, relentless savage. Silence hung over the world; not a sound broke the solemn stillness of nature; the summer breeze had settled into the willow branches, and the familiar, broad-faced moon seemed alive and working as it climbed slowly up the clear sky, passing starry sentinels whose nightly challenge was lost in vast blue whirlpools as they patrolled their endless rounds in the great camp of constellations. With my eyes fixed on my gloomy surroundings of tyranny, occasionally a sliver of moonlight illuminated the ground. I watched and reflected. Oh, cherished days of my blessed girlhood! They come to me now like holy burning stars breaking through a stormy, howling night, making the darkness even darker. The short, happy springtime of life, so full of noble aspirations and glowing hopes for my husband’s philanthropic plans and charitable projects in the future.
We had planned so much for the years to come, when, prosperous and happy, we should be able to158 distribute some happiness among those whose fate might be mingled with ours, and in the pursuit of our daily avocations we would find joy and peace. But, alas! for human hopes and expectations!
We had made so many plans for the years ahead, when, thriving and content, we would be able to158 share some happiness with those whose lives might be intertwined with ours, and in the course of our daily routines, we would find joy and peace. But, unfortunately! for human hopes and dreams!
It is thus with our life. We silently glide along, little dreaming of the waves which will so soon sweep over us, dashing us against the rocks, or stranding us forever. We do not dream that we shall ever wreck, until the greater wave comes over us, and we bend beneath its power.
It’s like that with our lives. We move along quietly, hardly aware of the waves that will soon crash over us, throwing us against the rocks or leaving us stranded forever. We never think we’ll face ruin until the bigger wave hits us, and we buckle under its force.
If some mighty hand could unroll the future to our gaze, or set aside the veil which enshrouds it, what pictures would be presented to our trembling hearts? No; let it be as the All-wise hath ordained—a closed-up tomb, only revealed as the events occur, for could we bear them with the fortitude we should if they were known beforehand? Shrinking from it, we would say, “Let the cup pass from me.”
If some powerful force could lay out the future for us to see or remove the veil that hides it, what scenes would be shown to our anxious hearts? No; let it be as the All-wise has planned—a sealed tomb, revealed only as events unfold, because could we handle them with the strength we would if we knew them beforehand? Fearing it, we would say, “Let the cup pass from me.”

CHAPTER XVII.
In October, we were overtaken by a prairie fire. At this season of the year the plants and grass, parched by a hot sun, are ready to blaze in a moment if ignited by the least spark, which is often borne on the wind from some of the many camp fires.
In October, we were caught in a prairie fire. At this time of year, the plants and grass, dried out by the hot sun, can catch fire in an instant if sparked by just one tiny flame, often carried by the wind from one of the many campfires.
With frightful rapidity we saw it extend in all directions, but we were allowed time to escape.
With terrifying speed, we watched it spread in all directions, but we had time to get away.
The Indians ran like wild animals from the flames, uttering yells like demons; and great walls of fire from the right hand and from the left advanced toward us, hissing, crackling, and threatening to unite and swallow us up in their raging fury.
The Native Americans ran like wild animals from the flames, screaming like demons; massive walls of fire from the right and left moved toward us, hissing, crackling, and threatening to merge and consume us in their raging fury.
We were amid calcined trees, which fell with a thundering crash, blinding us with clouds of smoke, and were burned by the showers of sparks, which poured upon us from all directions.
We were surrounded by charred trees that crashed down with a deafening roar, blinding us with thick clouds of smoke and scorching us with showers of sparks that rained down from every direction.
The conflagration assumed formidable proportions; the forest shrunk up in the terrible grasp of the flames, and the prairie presented one sheet of fire, in the midst of which the wild animals, driven from their dens and160 hiding-places by this unexpected catastrophe, ran about mad with terror.
The fire grew to massive sizes; the forest was consumed by the deadly flames, and the prairie became one big blaze, where wild animals, fleeing from their homes and hiding spots due to this sudden disaster, ran around in panic.
The sky gleamed with blood-red reflection; and the impetuous wind swept both flames and smoke before it.
The sky shone with a blood-red glow, and the fierce wind blew both flames and smoke along with it.
The Indians were terrified in the extreme on seeing around them the mountain heights lighted up like beacons; to show the entire destruction. The earth became hot, while immense troops of buffalo made the ground tremble with their furious tread, and their bellowings of despair would fill with terror the hearts of the bravest men.
The Indians were utterly terrified when they saw the mountain heights lit up like beacons, signaling complete destruction. The ground became hot as massive herds of buffalo stomped around, shaking the earth with their furious steps, and their cries of despair would instill fear even in the hearts of the bravest men.
Every one was frightened, running about the camp as if struck by insanity.
Everyone was scared, running around the camp as if they had lost their minds.
The fire continued to advance majestically, as it were, swallowing up every thing in its way, preceded by countless animals of various kinds, that bounded along with howls of fear, pursued by the scourge, which threatened to overtake them at every step.
The fire kept moving forward grandly, consuming everything in its path, followed by countless animals of different kinds, racing alongside with cries of terror, chased by the destruction that threatened to catch up to them at every turn.
A thick smoke, laden with sparks, was already passing over the camp. Ten minutes more, and all would be over with us, I thought, when I saw the squaws pressing the children to their bosoms.
A thick smoke, filled with sparks, was already moving over the camp. Ten more minutes, and it would all be over for us, I thought, as I watched the women holding the children close to them.
The Indians had been deprived of all self-possession by the presence of our imminent peril—the flames forming an immense circle, of which our camp had become the center.
The natives had lost all sense of control due to our imminent danger—the flames creating a huge circle, with our camp at its center.
But fortunately, the strong breeze which, up to that161 moment, had lent wings to the conflagration, suddenly subsided, and there was not a breath of air stirring.
But fortunately, the strong breeze that had been fueling the fire until that161 moment suddenly died down, and there wasn’t even a slight breeze.
The progress of the fire slackened. Providence seemed to grant us time.
The fire's progress slowed down. It felt like fate was giving us some time.
The camp presented a strange aspect. On bended knee, and with clasped hands, I prayed fervently. The fire continued to approach, with its vanguard of wild beasts.
The camp looked odd. On my knees, with hands clasped, I prayed earnestly. The fire kept coming closer, accompanied by its front line of wild animals.
The Indians, old and young, male and female, began to pull up the grass by the roots all about the camp, then lassoed the horses and hobbled them in the center, and, in a few moments, a large space was cleared, where the herbs and grass had been pulled up with the feverish rapidity which all display in the fear of death.
The Native Americans, both old and young, male and female, started pulling the grass up by the roots all around the camp. Then, they lassoed the horses and hobbled them in the center. In just a few moments, a large area was cleared, where the herbs and grass had been yanked out with the frantic urgency that everyone shows when fearing for their lives.
Some of the Indians went to the extremity of the space, where the grass had been pulled up, and formed a pile of grass and plants with their feet; then, with their flint, set fire to the mass, and thus caused “fire to fight fire,” as they called it. This was done in different directions. A curtain of flames rose rapidly around us, and for some time the camp was almost concealed beneath a vault of fire.
Some of the Native Americans went to the edge of the area, where the grass had been pulled up, and used their feet to create a pile of grass and plants. Then, with their flint, they lit the pile on fire, causing "fire to fight fire," as they referred to it. They did this in various directions. A wall of flames quickly rose around us, and for a while, the camp was almost hidden under a dome of fire.
It was a moment of intense and awful anxiety. By degrees the flames became less fierce, the air purer; the smoke dispersed, the roaring diminished, and, at length, we were able to recognize each other in this horrible chaos.
It was a moment of intense and awful anxiety. Gradually, the flames became less intense, the air cleared up; the smoke faded, the roaring quieted down, and finally, we were able to recognize each other in this awful chaos.
162
162
A sigh of relief burst from every heart. Our camp was saved! After the first moments of joy were over, the camp was put in order, and all felt the necessity of repose, after the terrible anxieties of the preceding hours; and also to give the ground time enough to cool, so that it might be traveled over by people and horses.
A collective sigh of relief came from everyone. Our camp was safe! Once the initial excitement wore off, the camp was tidied up, and everyone recognized the need to rest after the frightening hours that had just passed. We also needed to allow the ground to cool down enough so that people and horses could walk on it.
The next day we prepared for departure. Tents were folded, and packages were placed upon the ponies, and our caravan was soon pursuing its journey, under the direction of the chief, who rode in advance of our band.
The next day we got ready to leave. We folded the tents and loaded the packages onto the ponies, and our caravan quickly set off on its journey, led by the chief, who rode ahead of us.
The appearance of the prairie was much changed since the previous evening. In many places the black and burnt earth was a heap of smoking ashes; scarred and charred trees, still standing, displayed their saddening skeletons. The fire still roared at a distance, and the horizon was still obscured by smoke.
The prairie looked very different from the night before. In many areas, the blackened and burned earth was nothing but a pile of smoking ashes; the scorched trees, still standing, showed their heartbreaking remains. The fire still rumbled in the distance, and the horizon remained hidden by smoke.
The horses advanced with caution over the uneven ground, constantly stumbling over the bones of animals that had fallen victims to the embrace of the flames.
The horses moved carefully over the bumpy ground, continually tripping over the bones of animals that had succumbed to the fire's grasp.
The course we took in traveling wound along a narrow ravine, the dried bed of some torrent, deeply inclosed between two hills. The ground trodden by the horses was composed of round pebbles, which slipped from under their feet, augmenting the difficulty of the march, which was rendered still more toilsome to me163 by the rays of the sun falling directly upon my uncovered head and face.
The path we took while traveling wound through a narrow ravine, the dried-up bed of a stream, tightly enclosed between two hills. The ground the horses walked on was made up of round pebbles that slipped beneath their feet, making the journey even harder. It was made even more taxing for me163 by the sun's rays beating down directly on my exposed head and face.
The day passed away thus, and, aside from the fatigue which oppressed me, the day’s journey was unbroken by any incident.
The day went by like this, and apart from the exhaustion weighing me down, the day's travel was uneventful.
At evening, we again camped in a plain, absolutely bare; but in the distance we could see an appearance of verdure, affording great consolation, for we were about to enter a spot spared by the conflagration.
In the evening, we set up camp again in a completely flat area with nothing around us; however, in the distance, we could see some greenery, which gave us great comfort, as we were about to enter a place that had been untouched by the fire.
At sunrise, next morning, we were on the march toward this oasis in the desert.
At sunrise the next morning, we set off toward this oasis in the desert.
CHAPTER XVIII.
My last days with the Ogalalla Sioux Indians were destined to be marked by a terrible remembrance.
My final days with the Ogalalla Sioux were bound to be marked by a painful memory.
On the first of October, while the savages lingered in camp about the banks of the Yellowstone River, apparently fearing, yet almost inviting attack by their near vicinity to the soldiers, a large Mackinaw, or flat-boat, was seen coming down the river.
On October 1st, as the natives hung around their camp by the banks of the Yellowstone River, seemingly afraid yet almost tempting an attack by staying so close to the soldiers, a large Mackinaw, or flatboat, was spotted coming down the river.
From their hiding-places in the rocks and bushes, they watched its progress with the stealthy ferocity of the tiger waiting for his prey.
From their hiding spots in the rocks and bushes, they watched its movement with the stealthy intensity of a tiger waiting for its prey.
At sundown the unsuspecting travelers pushed their boat toward the shore, and landed for the purpose of making a fire and camping for the night.
At sunset, the unsuspecting travelers steered their boat toward the shore and docked to set up a fire and camp for the night.
The party consisted of about twenty persons, men, women, and children. Suspecting no danger, they left their arms in the boat.
The party included around twenty people—men, women, and children. Not suspecting any danger, they left their weapons in the boat.
With a simultaneous yell, the savages dashed down165 upon them, dealing death and destruction in rapid strokes.
With a simultaneous shout, the savages rushed down165 on them, delivering death and destruction in quick blows.
The defenseless emigrants made an attempt to rush to the boat for arms, but were cut off, and their bleeding bodies dashed into the river as fast as they were slain. Then followed the torture of the women and children.
The helpless emigrants tried to run to the boat for weapons, but they were blocked, and their bleeding bodies were thrown into the river as quickly as they were killed. Then came the torment of the women and children.
Horrible thought! from which all will turn with sickened soul, and shuddering, cry to Heaven, “How long, O Lord! how long shall such inhuman atrocities go unpunished?”
Horrible thought! from which everyone will turn away with disgust and, trembling, cry out to Heaven, “How long, O Lord! how long will such inhuman atrocities go unpunished?”
Not a soul was left alive when that black day’s work was done; and the unconscious river bore away a warm tide of human blood, and sinking human forms.
Not a single person was left alive when that terrible day was over; and the lifeless river carried away a warm flow of human blood and drowning bodies.
When the warriors returned to camp, they brought their frightful trophies of blood-stained clothes and ghastly scalps.
When the warriors came back to camp, they brought their terrifying trophies of blood-soaked clothes and gruesome scalps.
My heart-sick eyes beheld the dreadful fruits of carnage; and, among the rest, I saw a woman’s scalp, with heavy chestnut hair, a golden brown, and four feet in length, which had been secured for its beauty. The tempting treasure lost the poor girl her life, which might have been spared; but her glorious locks were needed to hang on the chief’s belt.
My heartbroken eyes witnessed the terrible aftermath of slaughter; among other things, I saw a woman's scalp with rich chestnut hair, a golden brown, four feet long, which had been taken because of its beauty. That enticing prize cost the poor girl her life, which could have been saved; but her magnificent hair was needed to hang on the chief's belt.
Nearly all the flat-boats that passed down the Yellowstone River to the Missouri, from the mining regions, during that season, were attacked, and in some166 instances one or more of the occupants killed. The approach of this boat was known, and the Indians had ample time to plan their attack so that not a soul should escape.
Almost all the flatboats that went downstream on the Yellowstone River to the Missouri from the mining areas that season were attacked, and in some166 cases, one or more of the people onboard were killed. The approach of this boat was known, and the Indians had plenty of time to organize their attack so that no one would escape.
That night the whole camp of braves assembled to celebrate the fearful scalp dance; and from the door of my tent I witnessed the savage spectacle, for I was ill, and, to my great relief, was not forced to join in the horrid ceremony.
That night, the entire camp of warriors gathered to celebrate the terrifying scalp dance; and from the entrance of my tent, I watched the brutal scene, as I was sick and, to my great relief, wasn’t compelled to participate in the gruesome ritual.
A number of squaws occupied the center of the ring they formed, and the pitiless wretches held up the fresh scalps that day reaped in the harvest of death.
A group of women stood at the center of the circle they created, and the heartless individuals displayed the fresh scalps they collected that day from the deadly harvest.
Around them circled the frantic braves, flourishing torches, and brandishing weapons, with the most ferocious barks and yells, and wild distortions of countenance.
Around them circled the frantic warriors, waving torches and brandishing weapons, with fierce barks and shouts, and wild expressions on their faces.
Some uttered boasts of bravery and prowess, and others lost their own identity in mocking their dying victims in their agony.
Some bragged about their bravery and skill, while others lost themselves by mocking their dying victims in pain.
Leaping first on one foot, then on the other, accompanying every movement with wild whoops of excitement, they presented a scene never to be forgotten.
Leaping first on one foot, then on the other, with wild whoops of excitement accompanying every movement, they created a scene that would never be forgotten.
The young brave who bore the beautiful locks as his trophy, did not join in the dance. He sat alone, looking sad.
The young warrior with beautiful hair as his trophy didn’t join in the dance. He sat alone, looking sad.
I approached and questioned him, and he replied that he regretted his dead victim. He brought a blood-stained dress from his lodge, and told me it was167 worn by the girl with the lovely hair, whose eyes haunted him and made him sorry.
I went up to him and asked him about it, and he said he felt sorry for his dead victim. He brought out a blood-stained dress from his place and told me it was167 worn by the girl with beautiful hair, whose eyes haunted him and made him feel regret.
After being cognizant of this frightful massacre, I shrank more than ever from my savage companions, and pursued my tasks in hopeless despondence of ever being rescued or restored to civilized life.
After realizing the terrible massacre, I pulled away from my violent companions more than ever and went about my tasks feeling hopeless about ever being saved or returning to a civilized life.
One day I was astonished to notice a strange Indian, whom I had never seen before, making signs to me of a mysterious nature.
One day, I was surprised to see a strange Indian I had never seen before making mysterious gestures at me.
He indicated by signs that he wanted me to run away with him to the white people. I had become so suspicious, from having been deceived so many times, that I turned from him and entered the chief’s tent, where, despite his cruelty and harshness to me, I felt comparatively safe.
He signaled that he wanted me to escape with him to the white people. I had become so distrustful, after being betrayed so many times, that I turned away from him and went into the chief’s tent, where, despite his brutality and harshness towards me, I felt somewhat safe.
I afterward saw this Indian, or rather white man, or half-breed, as I believe him to have been, though he could not, or would not speak a word of English. His long hair hung loosely about his shoulders, and was of a dark brown color. He had in no respect the appearance of an Indian, but rather that of a wild, reckless frontier desperado. I had never seen him before, though he seemed well known in the camp.
I later saw this Indian, or more accurately, a white man or half-breed, as I think he was, though he couldn’t or wouldn’t say a word in English. His long hair hung loosely around his shoulders and was a dark brown color. He didn’t look like an Indian at all, but more like a wild, reckless frontier outlaw. I had never seen him before, but he seemed well-known in the camp.
One thing that perhaps made me more suspicious and afraid to trust any one, was a knowledge of the fact that many of the Indians who had lost relatives in the recent battles with General Sully, were thirsting for my blood, and would have been glad to decoy me168 far enough away to wreak their vengeance, and be safe from the fury of the old chief, my task-master.
One thing that maybe made me more suspicious and hesitant to trust anyone was knowing that many of the Indians who had lost family in the recent battles with General Sully were eager for my blood. They would have loved to lure me168 far enough away to take their revenge and escape the wrath of the old chief, my taskmaster.
This stranger came one day into a tent where I was, and showed me a small pocket bible that had belonged to my husband, and was presented to him by his now sainted mother many years before. His object was to assure me that I might trust him; but such an instinctive horror of the man had taken possession of me that I refused to believe him; and at last he became enraged and threatened to kill me if I would not go with him.
This stranger came into a tent where I was one day and showed me a small pocket Bible that had belonged to my husband, gifted to him by his now-saintly mother many years ago. His aim was to convince me that I could trust him, but I was filled with such an instinctive dread of him that I just couldn't believe him. Eventually, he got angry and threatened to kill me if I didn't go with him.
I plead with him to give me the bible, but he refused. How dear it would have been to me from association, and what strength and comfort I would have received from its precious promises, shut out, as I was, from my world and all religious privileges and surrounded by heathen savages.
I begged him to give me the Bible, but he wouldn’t. How much it would have meant to me because of its connections, and what strength and comfort I would have gained from its precious promises, being cut off from my world and all religious freedoms and surrounded by heathen savages.
Soon after the foregoing incident, the old chief and his three sisters went away on a journey, and I was sent to live with some of his relatives, accompanied by my little companion, Yellow Bird. We traveled all day to reach our destination, a small Indian village. The family I was to live with until the return of the chief and his sisters, consisted of a very old Indian and his squaw, and a young girl.
Soon after the incident mentioned earlier, the old chief and his three sisters set off on a journey, and I was sent to stay with some of his relatives, along with my little friend, Yellow Bird. We traveled all day to reach our destination, a small Indian village. The family I would be staying with until the chief and his sisters returned included a very old man, his wife, and a young girl.
I had a dread of going among strangers, but was thankful for the kindness with which I was received by this old couple. I was very tired, and so sad and169 depressed, that I cared not to ask for any thing, but the old squaw, seeming to understand my feelings, considerately placed before me meat and water, and kindly ministered to my wants in every way their means would allow.
I was really scared about being around strangers, but I appreciated the warmth with which this elderly couple welcomed me. I was exhausted, feeling so sad and169 depressed that I didn’t even want to ask for anything. But the old woman seemed to sense how I felt, so she thoughtfully brought me food and water, doing everything within their means to take care of my needs.
I was with this family nearly three weeks, and was treated with almost affectionate kindness, not only by them, but by every member of the little community. The children would come to see me, and manifest in various ways their interest in me. They would say, “Wasechawea (white woman) looks sad; I want to shake hands with her.”
I was with this family for almost three weeks, and they treated me with such warm kindness, not just from them, but from everyone in the small community. The kids would come to visit me and show their interest in different ways. They would say, “Wasechawea (white woman) looks sad; I want to shake her hand.”
I soon began to adapt myself to my new surroundings, and became more happy and contented than I had ever yet been since my captivity began. My time was occupied in assisting the motherly old squaw in her sewing and other domestic work.
I quickly started to adjust to my new environment and became happier and more content than I had ever been since my captivity began. I spent my time helping the kind old woman with her sewing and other household tasks.
There was but once a cloud come between us. The old chief had given orders that I was not to be permitted to go out among the other villagers alone, orders of which I knew nothing. Feeling a new sense of freedom, I had sometimes gone out, and on one occasion, having been invited into different tipis by the squaws, staid so long that the old Indian sent for me, and seemed angry when I returned. He said it was good for me to stay in his tent, but bad to go out among the others. I pacified him at last by saying I knew his home was pleasant, and I was happy there,170 and that I did not know it was bad to go among the other tents.
There was only one time a cloud came between us. The old chief had ordered that I wasn’t allowed to go out among the other villagers alone, and I had no idea about these orders. Feeling a new sense of freedom, I occasionally went out, and one time, after being invited into several tipis by the women, I stayed so long that the old Indian called for me and seemed upset when I came back. He said it was good for me to stay in his tent but bad to go out among the others. I eventually calmed him down by saying I knew his home was nice, and I was happy there,170 and that I didn’t realize it was wrong to visit the other tents.
The old chief returned, finally, and my brief season of enjoyment ended. He seemed to delight in torturing me, often pinching my arms until they were black and blue. Regarding me as the cause of his wounded arm, he was determined that I should suffer with him.
The old chief finally came back, and my short time of happiness was over. He seemed to take pleasure in torturing me, often pinching my arms until they were bruised. Seeing me as the reason for his injured arm, he was set on making me suffer along with him.
While in this village “Man-Afraid-of-His-Horses” arrived, and I was made aware of his high standing as a chief and warrior by the feasting and dancing which followed. He was splendidly mounted and equipped, as also was another Indian who accompanied him.
While in this village, “Man-Afraid-of-His-Horses” showed up, and I learned about his high status as a chief and warrior through the feasting and dancing that followed. He was excellently mounted and outfitted, just like another Native American who was with him.
I have since learned from my husband that the treacherous chief made such statements of his influence with the hostile Indians as to induce him to purchase for them both an expensive outfit, in the hope of my release. I saw and conversed with him several times, and though he told me that he was from the Platte, he said nothing of the real errand on which he was sent, but returned to the fort and reported to Mr. Kelly that the band had moved and I could not be found.
I later learned from my husband that the deceitful chief made claims about his sway over the enemy Indians to persuade him to buy an expensive setup for both of them, hoping it would lead to my release. I spoke with him several times, and even though he claimed to be from the Platte, he didn’t mention the real reason for his visit. Instead, he went back to the fort and told Mr. Kelly that the group had relocated and I was unreachable.
Captain Fisk had made known to General Sully the fact of my being among the Indians, and the efforts he had made for my release; and when the Blackfeet presented themselves before the General, asking for peace, and avowing their weariness of hostility, 171anxious to purchase arms, ammunition, and necessaries for the approaching winter, he replied:
Captain Fisk informed General Sully that I was with the Indians and shared the efforts he had made to secure my release. When the Blackfeet approached the General to ask for peace, expressing their tiredness of fighting and their desire to buy weapons, ammunition, and supplies for the upcoming winter, he responded:
“I want no peace with you. You hold in captivity a white woman; deliver her up to us, and we will believe in your professions. But unless you do, we will raise an army of soldiers as numerous as the trees on the Missouri River and exterminate the Indians.”
“I want no peace with you. You are holding a white woman captive; turn her over to us, and we will trust your claims. But if you don’t, we will gather an army as large as the trees along the Missouri River and wipe out the Indians.”
The Blackfeet assured General Sully that they held no white woman in their possession, but that I was among the Ogalallas.
The Blackfeet told General Sully that they didn’t have any white women with them, but that I was with the Ogalallas.
“As you are friendly with them,” said the General, “go to them and secure her, and we will then reward you for so doing.”
“As you know them well,” said the General, “go to them and bring her back, and we will reward you for doing so.”
The Blackfeet warriors appeared openly in the village a few days afterward, and declared their intentions, stating in council the determination of General Sully.
The Blackfeet warriors showed up in the village a few days later and shared their intentions, stating in a meeting the resolve of General Sully.
The Ogalallas were not afraid, they said, and refused to let me go. They held solemn council for two days, and at last resolved that the Blackfeet should take me as a ruse, to enable them to enter the fort, and a wholesale slaughter should exterminate the soldiers.
The Ogalallas said they weren't scared and wouldn't let me leave. They held a serious meeting for two days, and finally decided that the Blackfeet should take me as a trick to let them get into the fort, and a mass killing would wipe out the soldiers.
While thus deliberating as to what they thought best—part of them willing, the other half refusing to let me go—Hunkiapa, a warrior, came into the lodge, and ordered me out, immediately following me.
While they were trying to decide what was best—some wanted me to stay, while the other half didn’t want to let me go—Hunkiapa, a warrior, came into the lodge and told me to leave, immediately following me.
He then led me into a lodge where there were fifty warriors, painted and armed—their bows strung and their quivers full of arrows.
He then took me into a lodge where there were fifty warriors, painted and armed—their bows strung and their quivers full of arrows.
172
172
From thence, the whole party, including three squaws, who, noting my extreme fear, accompanied me, started toward a creek, where there were five horses and warriors to attend us to the Blackfeet village.
From there, the whole group, including three women who noticed my intense fear and decided to join me, headed toward a creek, where five horses and warriors were waiting to take us to the Blackfeet village.
Placing me on a horse, we were rapidly pursuing our way, when a party of the Ogalallas, who were unwilling, came up with us, to reclaim me.
Placing me on a horse, we were quickly making our way when a group of the Ogalallas, who were unwilling, caught up with us to take me back.
Here they parleyed for a time, and, finally, after a solemn promise on the part of my new captors that I should be returned safely, and that I should be cared for and kindly treated, we were allowed to proceed.
Here, they talked for a while, and finally, after my new captors made a serious promise that I would be safely returned, and that I would be taken care of and treated well, we were allowed to move on.
In their parleying, one of the warriors ordered me to alight from the horse, pointing a pistol to my breast. Many of them clamored for my life, but, finally, they settled the matter, and permitted us to proceed on our journey.
In their discussion, one of the warriors told me to get off the horse, aiming a pistol at my chest. Many of them shouted for my life, but in the end, they came to an agreement and allowed us to continue on our journey.
After so many escapes from death, this last seemed miraculous; but God willed it otherwise, and to him I owe my grateful homage.
After so many close calls with death, this last one felt miraculous; but God had other plans, and to Him, I owe my heartfelt gratitude.
It was a bitter trial for me to be obliged to go with this new and stranger tribe. I was unwilling to exchange my life for an unknown one, and especially as my companionship with the sisters of the chief had been such as to protect me from injury or insult. A sort of security and safety was felt in the lodge of the chief, which now the fear of my new position made me appreciate still more.
It was a tough challenge for me to be forced to join this new and unfamiliar tribe. I didn't want to trade my life for an uncertain one, especially since my connection with the chief's sisters had kept me safe from harm or disrespect. I had felt a sense of security and safety in the chief's lodge, which I now appreciated even more because of the fear of my new situation.
Savages they were, and I had longed to be free173 from them; but now I parted with them with regret and misgiving.
They were primitives, and I had wished to be free173 from them; but now I said goodbye with a sense of regret and uncertainty.
Though my new masters, for such I considered them, held out promise of liberty and restoration to my friends, knowing the treacherous nature of the Indians, I doubted them. True, the Ogalallas had treated me at times with great harshness and cruelty, yet I had never suffered from any of them the slightest personal or unchaste insult. Let me bear testimony to this redeeming feature in their treatment of me.
Though I viewed my new masters as such, they promised freedom and a chance for my friends to return, but knowing how untrustworthy the Indians could be, I was skeptical. It's true that the Ogalallas had occasionally treated me with extreme harshness and cruelty, yet I had never experienced even the slightest personal or inappropriate insult from any of them. I want to acknowledge this positive aspect of how they treated me.
At the time of my capture I became the exclusive property of Ottawa, the head chief, a man over seventy-five years of age, and partially blind, yet whose power over the band was absolute. Receiving a severe wound in a melee I have already given an account of, I was compelled to become his nurse or medicine woman; and my services as such were so appreciated, that harsh and cruel as he might be, it was dangerous for others to offer me insult or injury; and to this fact, doubtless, I owe my escape from a fate worse than death.
At the time I was captured, I became the sole property of Ottawa, the main chief, a man over seventy-five years old and partially blind, yet his control over the group was complete. After suffering a serious injury in a fight that I've mentioned before, I had to take on the role of his nurse or medicine woman. My help was so valued that, no matter how harsh and cruel he could be, it became risky for others to insult or harm me. For this reason, I’m sure I avoided a fate worse than death.
The Blackfeet are a band of the Sioux nation; consequently, are allies in battle. The chief dared not refuse on this account; besides, he was an invalid, and wounded badly.
The Blackfeet are a group from the Sioux nation; therefore, they are allies in battle. The chief could not refuse for this reason; moreover, he was ill and seriously wounded.
The Blackfeet left three of their best horses as a guarantee for my safe return.
The Blackfeet left three of their best horses as a promise for my safe return.
The chief of the Ogalallas had expressed the desire174 that, if the Great Spirit should summon him away, that I might be killed, in order to become his attendant to the spirit land.
The leader of the Ogalallas had stated his wish174 that, if the Great Spirit were to call him, I could be killed so that I could serve him in the spirit world.
It was now the commencement of November, and their way seemed to lead to the snowy regions, where the cold might prove unendurable.
It was now early November, and their path seemed to lead to the snowy areas, where the cold could be unbearable.
When I heard the pledge given by the Blackfeet, my fears abated; hope sprang buoyant at the thought of again being within the reach of my own people, and I felt confident that, once in the fort, I could frustrate their plans by warning the officers of their intentions.
When I heard the promise made by the Blackfeet, my fears eased; hope surged at the thought of being close to my own people again, and I felt sure that once I was in the fort, I could thwart their plans by warning the officers about what they were up to.
I knew what the courage and discipline of fort soldiers could accomplish, and so hoped, not only to thwart the savage treachery, but punish the instigators.
I knew what the bravery and discipline of fort soldiers could achieve, and so I hoped not only to counter the brutal betrayal but also to punish those who were behind it.

CHAPTER XIX.
During my forced sojourn with the Ogalallas, I had abundant opportunity to observe the manners and customs peculiar to a race of people living so near, and yet of whom so little is known by the general reader. A chapter devoted to this subject will doubtless interest all who read this narrative.
During my involuntary stay with the Ogalallas, I had plenty of chances to observe the unique customs and ways of a people who live so close, yet are so little understood by the average reader. A chapter dedicated to this topic will surely interest everyone who reads this story.
Nothing can be more simple in its arrangement than an Indian camp when journeying, and especially when on the war path. The camping ground, when practicable, is near a stream of water, and adjacent to timber. After reaching the spot selected, the ponies are unloaded by the squaws, and turned loose to graze. The tents, or “tipis,” are put up, and wood and water brought for cooking purposes. All drudgery of this kind is performed by the squaws, an Indian brave scorning as degrading all kinds of labor not incident to the chase or the war path.
Nothing is simpler than an Indian camp when traveling, especially while on the war path. The campsite, when possible, is near a stream and close to trees. Once the chosen spot is reached, the women unload the ponies and let them graze. The tents, or “tipis,” are set up, and wood and water are gathered for cooking. All the heavy work is done by the women, as a brave looks down on any labor that doesn’t relate to hunting or warfare.
An Indian tipi is composed of several dressed skins, usually of the buffalo, sewed together and stretched over a number of poles, the larger ones containing as176 many as twenty of these poles, which are fifteen to twenty feet long. They are of yellow pine, stripped of bark, and are used as “travois” in traveling. Three poles are tied together near the top or small ends, and raised to an upright position, the bottoms being spread out as far as the fastening at the top will permit. Other poles are laid into the crotch thus formed at the top, and spread out in a circular line with the three first put up. This comprises the frame work, and when in the position described is ready to receive the covering, which is raised to the top by means of a rawhide rope, when, a squaw seizing each lower corner, it is rapidly brought around, and the edges fastened together with wooden pins, a squaw getting down on all fours, forming a perch upon which the tallest squaw of the family mounts and inserts the pins as high as she can reach. A square opening in the tent serves for a door, and is entered in a stooping posture. A piece of hide hangs loosely over this opening, and is kept in position by a heavy piece of wood fastened at the bottom.
An Indian tipi is made of several animal skins, usually from buffalo, sewn together and stretched over several poles. The larger tipis can have as many as twenty poles, which are each fifteen to twenty feet long. These poles are made of yellow pine and have their bark stripped off, and they are also used as “travois” for traveling. Three poles are tied together at the top or small ends and raised to stand upright, with the bottoms spread out as far as the top fastening allows. Other poles are placed in the V shape formed at the top and spread out in a circular arrangement with the first three. This forms the framework, and when it’s set up this way, it’s ready for the covering, which is lifted to the top using a rawhide rope. A woman grabs each lower corner, and it’s quickly wrapped around, with the edges secured together using wooden pins. Another woman gets down on all fours, providing a stable spot for the tallest woman in the family to climb up and insert the pins as high as she can reach. A square opening in the tent acts as a door and is entered by bending down. A piece of hide hangs loosely over this entrance and is held in place by a heavy piece of wood attached at the bottom.
When in position, the Indian tipi is of the same shape as the Sibley tent. In the middle is built a fire, where all the cooking is done, a hole at the top affording egress for the smoke. The preparation for a meal is a very simple affair. Meat was almost their only article of diet, and was generally roasted, or rather warmed through over the fire, though sometimes it was177 partially boiled, and always eaten without salt or bread. They have no set time for eating; will fast all of one day, and perhaps eat a dozen times the next.
When set up, the Indian tipi looks a lot like the Sibley tent. In the center, there's a fire used for cooking, with a hole at the top allowing the smoke to escape. Preparing a meal is quite straightforward. Meat was pretty much their only food, usually roasted or simply warmed over the fire, although sometimes it was partially boiled, and it was always eaten without salt or bread. They don't follow a strict schedule for eating; they might go an entire day without food and then eat multiple times the next day.
The outer edge of the tent contains the beds of the family, which are composed of buffalo robes and blankets. These are snugly rolled up during the day, and do service as seats.
The outer edge of the tent has the family’s beds, made of buffalo robes and blankets. These are neatly rolled up during the day and used as seats.
If there is reason to suppose an enemy near, no fire is allowed in the camp; and in that case each one satisfies appetite as best he or she can, but generally with “pa-pa,” or dried buffalo meat.
If there's a reason to think an enemy is nearby, no fire is allowed in the camp; and in that situation, everyone makes do with whatever food they can, usually with “pa-pa,” or dried buffalo meat.
An Indian camp at close of day presents a most animated picture. The squaws passing to and fro, loaded with wood and water, or meat, or guiding the sledges drawn by dogs, carrying their all; dusky warriors squatted on the ground, in groups, around fires built in the open air, smoking their pipes, or repairing weapons, and recounting their exploits; half naked and naked children capering about in childish glee, furnish a picture of the nomadic life of these Indians of strange interest. Not more than ten minutes are required to set up an Indian village.
An Indian camp at the end of the day is a lively scene. The women move back and forth, carrying wood and water, meat, or guiding sledges pulled by dogs, taking everything they own; dark-skinned warriors sit in groups on the ground around open fires, smoking their pipes, fixing their weapons, and sharing stories of their adventures; half-naked and naked children run around happily, creating a vivid picture of the nomadic life of these intriguing Indians. It only takes about ten minutes to set up an Indian village.
When it becomes necessary to move a village, which fact is never known to the people, a crier goes through the camp, shouting, “Egalakapo! Egalakapo!” when all the squaws drop whatever work they may be engaged in, and in an instant are busy as bees, taking down tipis, bringing in the ponies and dogs, and loading 178them; and in less than fifteen minutes the cavalcade is on the march.
When it becomes necessary to move a village, something the people never realize, a crier walks through the camp, shouting, “Egalakapo! Egalakapo!” At that, all the women stop whatever they are doing and, in no time, are as busy as bees, taking down tipis, rounding up the ponies and dogs, and loading them up; and in less than fifteen minutes, the group is on the move. 178
The squaws accompany the men when they go to hunt buffalo, and as fast as the animals are killed, they strip off their hides, and then cut off the meat in strips about three feet long, three to four inches wide, and two inches thick; and such is their skill that the bones will be left intact and as free from meat as though they had been boiled. The meat is then taken to camp and hung up to dry. It is most filthy, being covered with grass and the excrement of the buffalo.
The women go with the men when they hunt buffalo, and as soon as the animals are killed, they remove their hides and cut the meat into strips about three feet long, three to four inches wide, and two inches thick. They're so skilled that the bones are left completely clean, as if they had been boiled. The meat is then taken back to camp and hung up to dry. It's really dirty, covered in grass and buffalo dung.
The medicine men treat all diseases nearly alike. The principal efforts are directed to expelling the spirit, whatever it may be, which it is expected the medicine man will soon discover, and having informed the friends what it is, he usually requires them to be in readiness to shoot it, as soon as he shall succeed in expelling it.
The healers treat almost all illnesses in a similar way. Their main focus is on getting rid of the spirit, whatever it may be, which the healer is expected to identify soon. After informing the patient's friends about what it is, he usually asks them to be ready to shoot it as soon as he manages to drive it out.
Incantations and ceremonies are used, intended to secure the aid of the spirit, or spirits, the Indian worships. When he thinks he has succeeded, the medicine man gives the command, and from two to six or more guns are fired at the door of the tent to destroy the spirit as it passes out.
Incantations and ceremonies are performed to get the help of the spirit, or spirits, that the Indian worships. When he believes he has succeeded, the medicine man gives the command, and two to six or more guns are fired at the tent door to eliminate the spirit as it exits.
Many of these medicine men depend wholly on conjuring, sitting by the bedside of the patient, making gestures and frightful noises, shaking rattles, and endeavoring, by all means in their power, to frighten the evil spirit. They use fumigation, and are very fond179 of aromatic substances, using and burning cedar and many different plants to cleanse the tent in which the sick person lies.
Many of these healers rely entirely on magic, sitting by the patient's bedside, making gestures and scary sounds, shaking rattles, and doing everything they can to scare away the evil spirit. They use smoke and are very fond of fragrant substances, using and burning cedar and various plants to purify the tent where the sick person is resting.
The native plants, roots, herbs, and so forth, are used freely, and are efficacious.
The native plants, roots, herbs, and so on, are used freely and are effective.
They are very careful to conceal from each other, except a few initiated, as well as from white men, a knowledge of the plants used as medicine, probably believing that their efficacy, in some measure, depends on this concealment.
They are careful to keep their knowledge of the plants used for medicine hidden from each other, except for a few insiders, as well as from white people, probably thinking that their effectiveness relies, at least in part, on this secrecy.
There is a tall, branching plant, growing abundantly in the open woods and prairies near the Missouri River, which is used chiefly by the Indians as a purgative, and is euphorbia corrallata, well known to the botanist.
There’s a tall, branching plant that grows plenty in the open woods and prairies near the Missouri River. It’s mainly used by the Indians as a purgative and is euphorbia corrallata, well-known to botanists.
Medicines are generally kept in bags made of the skin of some animal.
Medicines are usually stored in bags made from animal skin.
All the drinks which are given the sick to quench thirst are astringent, sometimes bitter and sometimes slightly mucilaginous.
All the drinks given to the sick to quench their thirst are astringent, sometimes bitter, and sometimes a bit slimy.
The most common is called red-root (ceanothus canadensis), a plant abounding in the western prairies, although they seem to have more faith in some ceremony.
The most common is called red-root (ceanothus canadensis), a plant that thrives in the western prairies, although they seem to trust some ceremony more.
A dance peculiar to the tribe where I was, called the pipe dance, is worth mentioning, and is called by the Indians a good medicine. A small fire is kindled in the village, and around this the dancers, which usually consist of young men, collect, each one seated upon a robe.
A dance unique to the tribe where I was, known as the pipe dance, deserves mention and is referred to by the Indians as good medicine. A small fire is lit in the village, and around this, the dancers, typically made up of young men, gather, each sitting on a robe.
180
180
The presiding genius is a chief, or a medicine man, who seats himself by a fire, with a long pipe which he prepares for smoking. Offering it first to the Great Spirit, he then extends it toward the north, south, east, and west, muttering unintelligibly. Meanwhile an equally august personage beats a drum, singing and leaping and smoking. The master of ceremonies sits calmly looking on, puffing away with all the vigor imaginable.
The main figure in charge is a leader or shaman, who sits by a fire, getting ready to smoke a long pipe. He offers it first to the Great Spirit and then gestures with it toward the north, south, east, and west, mumbling softly. At the same time, another important person plays a drum, singing, jumping around, and also smoking. The master of ceremonies sits back, observing everything while puffing on his pipe with great enthusiasm.
The dance closes with piercing yells, and barking like frightened dogs, and it lasts an hour or more.
The dance ends with loud screams and barking like scared dogs, and it goes on for an hour or more.
When the mother gives birth to her child, it is not uncommon for no other person to be present. She then lives in a hut or lodge by herself until the child is twenty-five or thirty days old, when she takes it to its father, who then sees his child for the first time.
When a mother gives birth to her child, it's not unusual for her to be alone. She stays in a hut or small house by herself until the baby is about twenty-five or thirty days old, at which point she takes the child to its father, who sees the baby for the first time.
Females, after parturition, and also in other conditions, bathe themselves—swim, as they express it—in the nearest river or lake.
Females, after giving birth, and also in other situations, bathe themselves—swim, as they put it—in the closest river or lake.
This is, no doubt, a most efficacious means of imparting strength and vigor to the constitution, and it is certain that Indian females are less subject to what are termed female complaints than white women.
This is definitely a very effective way to give strength and energy to the body, and it's clear that Indian women experience fewer so-called women's health issues than white women.
It is an uncommon occurrence that an Indian woman loses her life in parturition.
It's rare for an Indian woman to die during childbirth.
When the child is old enough to run alone, it is relieved of its swathings, and if the weather is not too cold, it is sent off without a particle of clothing to protect 181it or impede the action of its limbs, and in this manner it is allowed to remain until it is several years old, when it receives a limited wardrobe.
When the child is old enough to run around by itself, it is freed from its wrappings, and if the weather isn’t too cold, it is sent out without any clothing to protect 181 it or hinder its movement. This continues until the child is several years old, at which point it gets a small wardrobe.
Despite the rugged and exposed life they lead, there are comparatively few cripples and deformed persons among them. It is said that deformed infants are regarded as unprofitable and a curse from the Great Spirit, and disposed of by death soon after birth. Sometimes, at the death of a mother, the infant is also interred. An incident of this kind was related to me. A whole family had been carried off by small-pox except an infant. Those who were not sick had as much to do as they could conveniently attend to, consequently there was no one willing to take charge of the little orphan. It was placed in the arms of its dead mother, enveloped in blankets and a buffalo-robe, and laid upon a scaffold in their burying-place. Its cries were heard for some time, but at last they grew fainter, and finally were hushed altogether in the cold embrace of death, with the moaning wind sounding its requiem, and the wolves howling in the surrounding gloom, a fitting dirge for so sad a fate.
Despite the tough and harsh life they lead, there are relatively few disabled and deformed individuals among them. It's said that deformed infants are seen as unworthy and a curse from the Great Spirit, and are disposed of soon after birth. Sometimes, when a mother dies, the infant is buried alongside her. I heard about an incident like this. A whole family was wiped out by smallpox except for one baby. Those who weren’t sick had as much as they could handle, so no one was willing to care for the little orphan. The baby was placed in its dead mother’s arms, wrapped in blankets and a buffalo robe, and laid on a scaffold in the burial ground. Its cries could be heard for a while, but eventually they grew fainter, and finally stopped altogether in the cold grip of death, with the moaning wind sounding its funeral song and the wolves howling in the surrounding darkness—a fitting lament for such a tragic fate.
The Indians believe that God, or the Great Spirit, created the universe and all things just as they exist.
The Indigenous people believe that God, or the Great Spirit, created the universe and everything in it just as it is.
They believe the sun to be a large body of heat, and that it revolves around the earth. Some believe it is a ball of fire. They do not comprehend the revolution of the earth around the sun. They suppose the sun182 literally rises and sets, and that our present theory is an invention of the white man, and that he is not sincere when he says the earth moves around the sun.
They think the sun is a big ball of heat that goes around the earth. Some people believe it's a fireball. They don't understand that the earth rotates around the sun. They think the sun182 actually rises and sets, and they believe our current theory is just something the white man made up, claiming he's not being honest when he says the earth moves around the sun.
They say that paradise, or the happy hunting-grounds, is above, but where, they have no definite idea, though all think the future a happier state. They regard skill in hunting or success in war as the passport to eternal happiness and plenty, where there is no cold or wet season. Still they all acknowledge it is the gift of the “Wa-hon Tonka,” the Great Spirit.
They say that paradise, or the happy hunting grounds, is up there, but they have no clear idea where, even though everyone believes the future is a happier place. They think that being good at hunting or being successful in war is the ticket to everlasting happiness and abundance, where there’s no cold or rainy season. Still, they all recognize that it’s a gift from the “Wa-hon Tonka,” the Great Spirit.
The manner of disposing of their dead is one of the peculiar customs of the Indians of the plains which impresses the beholder for the first time most forcibly. Four forked posts are set up, and on them a platform is laid, high enough to be out of reach of wolves or other carnivorous animals, and on this the body is placed, wrapped in buffalo-robes or blankets, and sometimes both, according to the circumstances of the deceased, and these are wound securely with a strip of buffalo hide. If in the vicinity of timber, the body is placed on a platform, securely fixed in the crotch of a high tree. The wrappings of buffalo-robe or blankets protect the body from ravenous birds that hover around, attracted by the scent of an anticipated feast.
The way they handle their dead is one of the unique customs of the Plains Indians that strikes a strong impression on first-time observers. They set up four forked posts and lay a platform on them, high enough to keep wolves and other meat-eating animals away. The body is then placed on this platform, wrapped in buffalo robes or blankets—sometimes both—depending on the deceased's circumstances, and securely tied with a strip of buffalo hide. If there's timber nearby, the body is placed on a platform firmly secured in the fork of a high tree. The buffalo robe or blanket wrappings protect the body from hungry birds that circle around, drawn by the smell of what they expect to be a meal.
All that pertained to the dead while living, in the way of furs, blankets, weapons, cooking utensils, etc., are also deposited with the body. In some instances, the horse belonging to the deceased is shot. They believe 183that the spirit wanders off to distant hunting-grounds, and as it may have to pass over a country where there is no game, a quantity of dried buffalo meat is usually left with the body for its subsistence. While on a journey, these burial places are held sacred as those of a Christian nation, and when a tribe is passing such localities they will make a detour rather than go the more direct road by the resting-place of their dead, while the relatives leave the trail and go alone to the spot, and there renew and repeat their mourning as on the occasion of his death. They also leave presents for the dead of such little trinkets as he most prized before he departed to his new hunting-grounds.
All the items that belonged to the deceased during their life, like furs, blankets, weapons, cooking tools, and so on, are also placed with the body. In some cases, the deceased's horse is killed. They believe that the spirit travels to distant hunting grounds, and since it may have to go through areas with no game, a supply of dried buffalo meat is typically left with the body for sustenance. While traveling, these burial sites are treated with as much respect as those in a Christian nation, and when a tribe passes by such places, they will take a longer route instead of going directly past their ancestors' resting spots. The relatives will leave the trail to visit the site alone, where they will mourn again just like they did when the person died. They also leave gifts for the deceased, such as little trinkets that they valued most before moving on to their new hunting grounds.
The boys are early taught the arts of war. A bow and arrows are among the first presents that an Indian youth receives from his parents, and he is soon instructed in their use. Indeed, the skill of a hunter seems to be a natural endowment, and, although some are more accurate and active than others, they all shoot with wonderful precision and surprising aptitude, seeming to inherit a passionate love for the sports of the chase.
The boys are taught the skills of war from a young age. A bow and arrows are often some of the first gifts an Indigenous youth gets from their parents, and they quickly learn how to use them. In fact, the ability to hunt seems to be a natural talent, and while some are more accurate and agile than others, they all shoot with impressive precision and surprising skill, appearing to have a deep love for the thrill of the hunt.
The Indian boy receives no name until some distinguishing trait of character or feat suggests one, and changes it from time to time as more fitting ones are suggested. Some of their names are very odd, and some quite vulgar.
The Indian boy doesn't get a name until a unique characteristic or achievement gives rise to one, and he changes it whenever a more suitable option comes up. Some of their names are really strange, while others are quite crude.
The wife is sometimes wooed and won, as if there184 was something of sentiment in the Indian character, but oftener purchased without the wooing. When the desired object is particularly attractive, and of a good family, the courting and purchasing both may be required. When a young brave goes courting, he decorates himself out in his best attire, instinctively divining that appearances weigh much in the eyes of a forest belle, or dusky maiden, who receives him bashfully, for a certain kind of modesty is inherent in Indian girls, which is rather incongruous when considered in connection with their peculiar mode of life. Discretion and propriety are carefully observed, and the lovers sit side by side in silence, he occasionally producing presents for her acceptance. These express a variety of sentiment, and refer to distinct and separate things; some signifying love; some, strength; some, bravery; others allude to the life of servitude she is expected to live if she becomes his wife. If they are accepted graciously, and the maiden remains seated, it is considered equivalent to an assurance of love on her part, and is acted upon accordingly. Although no woman’s life is made less slavish by the marriage connection, and no one is treated with respect, it is scarcely known in Indian life that a girl has remained unmarried even to middle age.
The wife is sometimes courted and won over, as if there184 was something sentimental in the Indian character, but more often she's simply bought without any courting. When the woman is particularly attractive and comes from a good family, both courting and buying may be necessary. When a young warrior goes to court, he dresses in his finest clothes, instinctively knowing that looks matter a lot to a forest beauty or dusky maiden, who receives him shyly, as a certain modesty is natural for Indian girls, which feels a bit out of place considering their unique way of life. They carefully observe discretion and propriety, sitting together in silence while he occasionally presents gifts for her to accept. These gifts convey different meanings and refer to various aspects; some represent love, others signify strength and bravery, while others hint at the life of servitude she will face if she becomes his wife. If she accepts the gifts graciously and remains seated, it's taken as an assurance of her love, and they act on it accordingly. Even though no woman's life becomes less burdensome through marriage and no one is treated with respect, it’s rarely heard of in Indian culture for a girl to stay unmarried even into her middle age.
When a chief desires to multiply the number of his wives, he often marries several sisters, if they can be had, not because of any particular fancy he may have185 for any but the one who first captivated him, but because he thinks it more likely to have harmony in the household when they are all of one family. Not even squaws can live happily together, when each may have a part interest in the same man as their husband jointly. Polygamy is inconsistent with the female character, whether in barbarism or civilization.
When a chief wants to increase the number of his wives, he often marries several sisters, if possible, not because he has a particular preference for any of them other than the one who initially attracted him, but because he believes it’s more likely to create harmony in the household if they’re all from the same family. Even women can't live happily together when each has a shared interest in the same man as their husband. Polygamy clashes with the nature of women, whether in primitive or modern societies.185
As many skins as they can transport on their ponies, of the game killed while on their hunts, are dressed by the squaws, and then taken to some trading post, military station, or agency, and bartered off for such articles as are most desired by them, such as beads, paints, etc., and powder, lead, and caps. They are willing to allow much more proportionately for ammunition than any other articles. They are most outrageously swindled by the traders whom our Government licenses to trade with them. A buffalo-robe which the trader sells for from ten to fifteen dollars, is bought from the Indians for a pint cup of sugar and a small handful of bullets, while furs of all kinds are exchanged for paints and trinkets at equally disproportionate rates. The Indians know they are cheated whenever they barter with the white traders, but they have no remedy, as there is no competition, and hence much of their disaffection.
As many hides as they can carry on their ponies from the game they hunt are processed by the women, then taken to a trading post, military base, or agency to trade for items they really want, like beads, paints, and ammunition—powder, lead, and caps. They’re willing to trade much more for ammo than anything else. The traders licensed by our government cheat them outrageously. A buffalo robe that the trader sells for ten to fifteen dollars is bought from the Indians for just a cup of sugar and a small handful of bullets, while furs of all kinds are exchanged for paints and trinkets at similarly unfair rates. The Indians realize they are being ripped off whenever they trade with the white traders, but they have no way to fix it as there’s no competition, which is a big part of why they feel resentful.
Buffalo-robes, bearskins, and deer, and antelope skins are brought in in great numbers; they shoot and trap the beaver and otter expressly for their furs.
Buffalo robes, bear skins, deer, and antelope skins are brought in large quantities; they hunt and trap beavers and otters specifically for their fur.
The Indians are almost universally fond of whisky,186 and have a strong propensity for gambling. They will risk at cards almost every thing they own, and if unsuccessful appear quite resigned to their loss, resting in the gambler’s hope of “better luck next time.”
The Native Americans generally love whisky,186 and have a strong tendency to gamble. They will wager nearly everything they own at cards, and if they lose, they seem to accept their loss without complaint, holding on to the gambler’s hope of “better luck next time.”
The squaws play a game with small bones of oblong shape, which seems to have a great fascination for them, as I have known them to spend whole days and nights at it, and in many instances gambling away every thing they owned. Five of these pieces are used, each possessing a relative value in the game, designated by spots from one to five on one side, the other being blank. They are placed in a dish or small basket, which is shaken and then struck upon the ground with a jar, tossing the pieces over, and according to the number of spots up, so is the game decided, very similar, I imagine, to the white man’s game of “high-die.”
The women play a game with small, oblong-shaped bones that seems to really captivate them. I've seen them spend entire days and nights playing, often gambling away everything they own. Five bones are used, each with a value represented by spots from one to five on one side, while the other side is blank. They put the bones in a dish or small basket, shake it up, and then hit it on the ground, spilling the pieces out. The outcome of the game is decided based on how many spots are facing up, which is quite similar to the white man's game of “high-die.”
They have a peculiar way of defining time. When they wish to designate an hour of the day, they point to the position the sun should be in at that time. The number of days is the number of sleeps. Their next division of time is the number of moons, instead of our months; and the seasons are indicated by the state of vegetation. For instance, spring is when the grass begins to grow, and the autumn when the leaves fall from the trees, while years are indicated by the season of snows.
They have a unique way of measuring time. When they want to specify an hour, they refer to where the sun should be at that moment. The number of days corresponds to the number of nights slept. Their next division of time is based on the number of moons, rather than our months; and the seasons are marked by the condition of plant life. For example, spring is when the grass starts to grow, autumn is when the leaves drop from the trees, and years are signified by the season of snow.
There is a language of signs common to all the tribes,187 by which one tribe may communicate with another without being able to speak or understand its dialect. Each tribe is known by some particular sign.
There’s a universal sign language shared by all the tribes,187 allowing one tribe to communicate with another even if they can’t speak or understand each other’s dialects. Each tribe is identified by a specific sign.
The Indian is noted for his power of endurance of both fatigue and physical pain. I have thought much upon the fear manifested by these reputed brave barbarians; they seem to be borne down with the most tormenting fear for their personal safety at all times, at home or roaming for plunder, or when hunting, and yet courage is made a virtue among them, while cowardice is the unpardonable sin. When compelled to meet death, they seem to muster sullen, obstinate defiance of their doom, that makes the most of a dreaded necessity, rather than seek a preparation to meet it with submission, which they often dissemble, but never possess.
The Indian is known for his ability to endure both fatigue and physical pain. I've thought a lot about the fear displayed by these supposedly brave warriors; they seem to be weighed down by an overwhelming fear for their personal safety at all times—whether at home, out seeking plunder, or hunting. Yet, courage is considered a virtue among them, while cowardice is seen as the worst sin. When faced with death, they appear to show a sullen, stubborn defiance of their fate, making the most of a terrible situation rather than preparing to face it with acceptance, which they often pretend to have but never truly do.
Instinct, more than reason, is the guide of the red man. He repudiates improvement, and despises manual effort. For ages has his heart been imbedded in moral pollution.
Instinct, more than reasoning, guides the Native American. He rejects progress and looks down on physical labor. For ages, his heart has been stuck in moral decay.
The blanket, as worn by the Indian, is an insuperable barrier to his advance in arts or agriculture. When this is forever dispensed with, then his hands will be free to grasp the mechanic’s tools or guide the plow. It is both graceful and chaste in their eyes, and to adopt the white man’s dress is a great obstacle, a requirement too humiliating, for they have personal as well as national pride. No hat is worn, but the head188 is covered with feathers and rude ornaments. A heavy mass of wampum, often very expensive, adorns the neck. Frequently the entire rim of each ear is pierced with holes, and adorned with jewels of silver, or something resembling it.
The blanket worn by Indigenous people is a huge barrier to their progress in arts or agriculture. Once this is set aside, their hands will be free to use tools or operate a plow. To them, it’s both beautiful and modest, and adopting Western clothing feels like a major obstacle and a humiliating requirement because they take pride in their personal and national identity. They don’t wear hats, but their heads are decorated with feathers and simple ornaments. A heavy strand of wampum, which can be quite costly, hangs around their necks. Often, the edges of their ears are pierced with multiple holes, adorned with silver-like jewels.
The Indian does every thing through motives of policy. He has none of the kindlier feelings of humanity in him. He is as devoid of gratitude as he is hypocritical and treacherous. He observes a treaty, or promise, only so long as it is dangerous for him to disregard it, or for his interest, in other ways, to keep it. Cruelty is inherent in them, and is early manifested in the young, torturing birds, turtles, or any little animal that may fall into their hands. They seem to delight in it, while the pleasure of the adult in torturing his prisoners is most unquestionable. They are inveterate beggars, but never give, unless with a view to receive a more valuable present in return.
The Indian does everything for strategic reasons. He doesn’t have any of the kinder emotions of humanity within him. He is as lacking in gratitude as he is deceitful and untrustworthy. He follows a treaty or promise only as long as it’s dangerous for him to ignore it, or if keeping it serves his interests in other ways. Cruelty is part of their nature and shows up early in youth, torturing birds, turtles, or any small animal they can get their hands on. They seem to take pleasure in it, while the enjoyment that adults get from torturing their prisoners is quite evident. They are chronic beggars but never give anything unless they expect to receive something more valuable in return.
The white man, he has been taught, is his enemy, and he has become the most implacable enemy of the white man. His most fiendish murders of the innocent is his sweetest revenge for a wrong that has been done by another.
The white man has been taught to be his enemy, and he has become the most relentless enemy of the white man. His cruelest murders of the innocent are his greatest revenge for a wrong done by someone else.
The youth are very fond of war. They have no other ambition, and pant for the glory of battle, longing for the notes of the war song, that they may rush in and win the feathers of a brave. They listen to the stories of the old men, as they recall the stirring scenes189 of their youth, or sing their war songs, which form only a boasting recapitulation of their daring and bravery. They yearn for the glory of war, which is the only path to distinction. Having no arts or industrial pursuits, the tribes are fast waning from war, exposure, and disease.
The youth are really into war. They have no other ambitions and crave the glory that comes from battle, eager to hear the sounds of the war song so they can rush in and earn the honors of a hero. They listen to the stories from the older generations as they remember the exciting moments from their youth or sing their war songs, which are just a brag about their courage and bravery. They desire the glory of war, which they believe is the only way to stand out. With no arts or industries, the tribes are quickly fading due to war, exposure, and disease.
But few of the tribes cultivate the soil, the nature of the Indian rendering in his eyes as degrading all labor not incident to the chase or the war-path; and notwithstanding the efforts of missionaries, and the vast sums of money expended by the Government to place them on reservations and teach them the art of agriculture, the attempts to civilize the Indian in that way may be considered almost a total failure. The results bear no comparison to their cost.
But few of the tribes farm the land, as the Indian views any work not related to hunting or warfare as beneath him; and despite the efforts of missionaries and the large amounts of money spent by the government to settle them on reservations and teach them how to farm, these attempts to civilize the Indian through agriculture have been almost a total failure. The results don't come close to justifying the costs.
Their ideas of the extent and power of the white race are very limited, and after I had learned the language sufficiently to converse with them, I frequently tried to explain to them the superior advantages of the white man’s mode of living. They would ask me many questions, as to the number of the white men on this side of the big water, and how far that extended; and on being told of two big oceans, they would ask if the whites owned the big country on the other side, and if there were any Indians there. Many of my statements were received with incredulity, and I was often called a liar, especially when I told of the number and rapid increase of the white race; sometimes 190the older ones would get angry. The younger ones were often eager listeners, and especially in times of scarcity and hunger would they gather around me to learn about the white man, and then would I endeavor to impress them with the advantages of a fixed home and tilling the soil over their wild, roaming life.
Their understanding of the extent and power of the white race is quite limited, and once I learned enough of the language to talk with them, I often tried to explain the advantages of the white man’s way of life. They would ask me many questions about the number of white people on this side of the ocean and how far that went; when I mentioned there were two big oceans, they would inquire if the whites owned the large land on the other side and if there were any Indians there. Many of my statements were met with disbelief, and I was often called a liar, especially when I mentioned the number and rapid growth of the white race; sometimes 190 the older ones would get angry. The younger ones were usually eager listeners, and especially during times of scarcity and hunger, they would gather around me to learn about the white man. It was then that I tried to emphasize the benefits of having a permanent home and farming the land instead of their wild, wandering lifestyle.
CHAPTER XX.
The Blackfeet village was one hundred and fifty miles from the Ogalallas, and the way thither lay often over the tops of bare and sandy hills.
The Blackfeet village was one hundred and fifty miles from the Ogalallas, and the route was often over bare, sandy hills.
On the summits of these heights I found shells such as are picked up at the sea-side. The Indians accounted for their appearance there by saying, that once a great sea rolled over the face of the country, and only one man in a boat escaped with his family. He had sailed about in the boat until the waters retired to their place, and, living there, became the father of all the Indians.
On the peaks of these heights, I found shells like those collected at the beach. The Native Americans explained their presence by saying that once a massive ocean covered the land, and only one man in a boat survived with his family. He drifted around in the boat until the waters receded, and by living there, he became the ancestor of all the Native Americans.
These savages proved very kind to me. Though their nation is regarded by the whites as very vindictive and hostile, they showed me nothing but civility and respect.
These people were very kind to me. Even though their nation is seen by white people as vengeful and aggressive, they treated me with nothing but courtesy and respect.
On the third morning we reached a small village, where we halted. The Indians of the village were rejoiced to see me. Among them I recognized many192 familiar faces, and they imparted to us their mistrust and apprehension lest I had been stolen from the Ogalallas; but the Blackfeet assured them to the contrary; and, after questioning me, they became satisfied, and gave us food, promising to send warriors to our village, and giving us another horse.
On the third morning, we arrived at a small village, where we stopped. The villagers were happy to see me. Among them, I recognized many familiar faces, and they expressed their doubts and concerns about whether I had been taken by the Ogalallas; however, the Blackfeet reassured them otherwise. After asking me some questions, they were convinced and offered us food, promising to send warriors to our village and giving us another horse.
The journey to the village of the Blackfeet was exceedingly wearisome—completely exhausting me by its length; and I suffered from the intense cold weather.
The trip to the Blackfeet village was extremely tiring—totally draining me with its length; and I struggled with the biting cold.
Approaching their village, they entered it with loud demonstrations of joy, singing and whooping after the manner of their race, with noises defying description.
As they got closer to their village, they arrived with loud signs of happiness, singing and cheering in the way their people did, making sounds that were impossible to describe.
I was received with great joy; and even marks of distinction were shown me. That night there was a feast, and every thing denoted a time of rejoicing.
I was welcomed with great joy, and even signs of honor were shown to me. That night there was a celebration, and everything indicated a time of happiness.
My life was now changed—instead of waiting upon others, they waited upon me.
My life has changed—now, instead of waiting for others, they wait for me.
The day of my arrival in the Blackfeet village was a sad one, indeed, being the first anniversary of my wedding. The songs and shouts of exultation of the Indians seemed like a bitter mockery of my misery and helplessness.
The day I arrived in the Blackfeet village was a truly sad one, as it marked the first anniversary of my wedding. The songs and cheers of celebration from the Indians felt like a cruel mockery of my pain and helplessness.
I met in the village many warriors whom I had seen during the summer, and knew that they had participated in the battles with General Sully. They saw that something had made me sad and thoughtful, and asked what it was. I told them it was my birth-day.
I ran into a lot of warriors in the village that I’d seen over the summer, and I knew they had fought in the battles with General Sully. They noticed that I seemed sad and lost in thought, and asked me what was wrong. I told them it was my birthday.
193
193
Soon after my arrival, Egosegalonicha was sent to me, and inquired how I was treated, and particularly wished to know if they were respectful to me. She told me that she was sent to inquire for my safety and well-being, and that any remissness on the part of the Blackfeet would be visited with vengeance.
Soon after I arrived, Egosegalonicha came to see me and asked how I was being treated, especially if anyone was being respectful to me. She said she was sent to check on my safety and well-being, and that any neglect from the Blackfeet would be met with retaliation.
She told me that her people mourned the captive’s absence, and grieved for her presence. From others I learned the same.
She told me that her people were sad about the captive's absence and missed her presence. I heard the same from others.
Next morning there was great commotion in the camp, caused by the arrival of a delegation from the Yanktons, with a handsome horse and saddle, as a present for me.
The next morning, there was a lot of noise in the camp because a group from the Yanktons arrived with a beautiful horse and saddle as a gift for me.
The saddle was of exquisite workmanship, embroidered with beads, and richly decorated with fringe.
The saddle was beautifully crafted, adorned with beads, and lavishly decorated with fringe.
The Yanktons desired to purchase me, offering five of their finest horses for me, which the Blackfeet were quite indignant at, replying, that they also had fine horses; and, deeming it an insult, returned the horse and its saddle. Fearing my disappointment, they, in council that night, decided to present me with something as worthy as the Yanktons had sent.
The Yanktons wanted to buy me, offering five of their best horses, which made the Blackfeet really angry. They responded that they also had great horses and considered it an insult, so they gave back the horse and the saddle. Worried about my disappointment, they decided in a council that night to give me something just as valuable as what the Yanktons had offered.
Accordingly, at the door of the tent next morning were four of their best animals; eight beautiful robes were brought in by the young men, and given me also.
Accordingly, the next morning at the tent entrance, there were four of their best animals; eight beautiful robes were brought in by the young men and were given to me as well.
The Yanktons were told to return to their tribe, and if such a message was again sent, the hatchet would be painted and given to them.
The Yanktons were told to go back to their tribe, and if another message like that was sent, they would be given the hatchet.
194
194
This closed the negotiation, but not their efforts to obtain me.
This ended the negotiation, but not their attempts to get me.
The large reward which had been offered for my recovery caused the Indians much trouble, as frequently large parties from other tribes would come in, offering to purchase me from those who held me captive. Several such instances occurred while I was with the Ogalallas; nor were the Blackfeet exempt from similar annoyances.
The big reward that had been offered for my return caused a lot of trouble for the Indians, as large groups from other tribes would often come in, trying to buy me from those who were holding me captive. Several such instances happened while I was with the Ogalallas; the Blackfeet also faced similar disturbances.
One day, while in Tall Soldier’s tipi, there was a large body of mounted warriors seen approaching the village. The women gathered around me, and told me I must stay in the tent, concealed. All was excitement, and the women seemed frightened. Soon I knew that preparations were being made for a feast on a large scale. The strange warriors came into camp and held a council, at which Tall Soldier made a speech, which, from the distance, I could not understand; they then had a feast, and departed. The Blackfeet gave me to understand that the visit of these Indians was on my account, as had been that of the Yanktons.
One day, while I was in Tall Soldier’s tipi, I saw a large group of mounted warriors approaching the village. The women gathered around me and told me I had to stay hidden in the tent. Everyone was excited, and the women looked scared. Soon, I realized they were getting ready for a big feast. The strange warriors came into the camp and held a council, where Tall Soldier gave a speech that I couldn’t understand from where I was. They then had a feast and left. The Blackfeet made it clear to me that the visit from these Indians was because of me, just like the visit from the Yanktons.
Soon after, I noticed that parties of warriors would leave the camp daily and return, bringing ammunition and goods of various kinds. I learned from the squaws and children that a party of traders from the Platte River had arrived in the neighborhood with four wagons, to trade with the Indians, and that they195 wanted to buy me, but that the Indians would not part with me. I pretended to the Indians that I did not desire to leave them, but plead that I might go with them to see the white men, which was refused, as was also a request that I might write a letter to them.
Soon after, I noticed that groups of warriors would leave the camp every day and return with ammunition and various goods. I learned from the women and children that a group of traders from the Platte River had come to the area with four wagons to trade with the Indians, and they wanted to buy me, but the Indians wouldn’t let me go. I acted like I didn’t want to leave them, but begged to go with them to see the white men, which was denied, as was my request to write a letter to them.
Soon after, the traders were murdered, only one man escaping, who reached Fort Laramie nearly dead from hunger and exposure, having traveled the whole distance from the Missouri River on foot.
Soon after, the traders were killed, with only one man escaping. He made it to Fort Laramie nearly dead from hunger and exposure, having walked the entire distance from the Missouri River.
I have since learned that the men were sent out by Mr. Beauve, a trader, near Fort Laramie, with instructions to procure my release if it required all they possessed.
I have since learned that the men were sent by Mr. Beauve, a trader near Fort Laramie, with orders to secure my release, even if it meant using everything they had.
Since learning these facts, I am more than ever convinced that the reluctance of the Indians to give me up grew out of their hope of capturing Fort Sully through my involuntary agency, and securing a greater booty than any ransom offered; as also of obtaining revenge for the losses inflicted upon their nation by the soldiers under General Sully.
Since discovering these facts, I am more convinced than ever that the Indians' unwillingness to hand me over stemmed from their hope of taking Fort Sully with my unintentional help, and getting a bigger reward than any ransom offered; as well as getting revenge for the losses their nation suffered at the hands of the soldiers under General Sully.
The Blackfeet appeared in every respect superior to the tribe I had left. The chief, “Tall Soldier,” displayed the manners and bearing of a natural gentleman.
The Blackfeet seemed, in every way, better than the tribe I had left. The chief, “Tall Soldier,” showed the manners and demeanor of a natural gentleman.
They kept up an air of friendliness, and communicated frequently with the whites; but, in reality, were ready to join any hostile expedition against them, and196 were with the Ogalalla Sioux when our train was attacked at Box Elder.
They maintained a friendly attitude and often communicated with the white people; however, in reality, they were ready to join any aggressive mission against them and196 were with the Ogalalla Sioux when our train was attacked at Box Elder.
The Blackfeet seemed to be stationary in their village, only sallying out in small parties for plunder and horses; and, during that time, keeping up a succession of entertainments at the tipi of the chief, where a constant arrival of warriors and many Indians from other tribes, who were warmly welcomed, added to the excitement of the days.
The Blackfeet appeared to stay put in their village, only going out in small groups to raid for goods and horses. During this time, they hosted a series of gatherings at the chief's tipi, where a steady stream of warriors and many people from other tribes were warmly received, adding to the excitement of the days.
I sympathized with the poor wife of the chief, who was the only woman, beside myself, in the tent, and to whose labor all the feasts were due.
I felt sorry for the chief's poor wife, who was the only woman in the tent besides me, and it was her hard work that made all the feasts possible.
She was obliged to dress the meat, make fires, carry water, and wait upon strangers, besides setting the lodge in order.
She had to prepare the meat, build fires, fetch water, serve guests, and tidy up the lodge.
These unceasing toils she performed alone—the commands of the chief forbidding me to aid her.
She carried out these endless tasks by herself—the chief's orders preventing me from helping her.
While with the Ogalallas, I had never crossed their will or offered resistance to my tasks, however heavy, having learned that obedience and cheerful industry were greatly prized; and it was, doubtless, my conciliating policy that had at last won the Indians, and made them bewail my loss so deeply.
While with the Ogalallas, I never went against their wishes or resisted my tasks, no matter how tough they were, having learned that obedience and a positive work ethic were highly valued. It was, without a doubt, my friendly approach that finally earned the Indians’ respect and made them mourn my departure so profoundly.
The squaws are very rebellious, often displaying ungovernable and violent temper. They consider their life a servitude, and being beaten at times like animals, and receiving no sort of sympathy, it acts upon them accordingly.
The women are very defiant, often showing uncontrollable and violent tempers. They see their lives as servitude, and being occasionally beaten like animals, without any sympathy, affects them deeply.
197
197
The contrast between them and my patient submission had its effect upon the Indians, and caused them to miss me when separated from them.
The difference between them and my calm acceptance influenced the Indians and made them realize they missed me when we were apart.
During my sojourn in this village I received invitations to every feast, and to the different lodges. One day, when visiting one of these lodges, a package of letters was given me to read. They had been taken from Captain Fisk’s train, and were touchingly beautiful. Some of them were the correspondence of a Mr. Nichols with a young lady, to whom he seemed tenderly attached. I was asked to read these letters and explain them to the Indians.
During my time in this village, I got invited to every feast and all the different lodges. One day, while visiting one of these lodges, I was handed a package of letters to read. They had been taken from Captain Fisk’s train and were incredibly moving. Some of them were conversations between a Mr. Nichols and a young woman, to whom he seemed very fond. I was asked to read these letters and explain them to the Indians.
I was removed at different times to various lodges, as a sort of concealment, as I learned that the Yanktons had not yet given up the idea of securing me; and, one night, I awoke from my slumbers to behold an Indian bending over me, cutting through the robes which covered me, after making a great incision in the tent, whereby he entered. Fearing to move, I reached out my hand to the squaw who slept near me (whose name was Chahompa Sea—White Sugar), pinching her, to arouse her, which had its effect; for she immediately arose and gave the alarm, at which the Indian fled. This caused great excitement in the camp, and many threats were made against the Yanktons.
I was moved at different times to various places for safety, as I found out that the Yanktons still wanted to capture me. One night, I woke up to see an Indian leaning over me, cutting through the blankets that covered me after making a big cut in the tent to get in. Afraid to move, I reached out to the woman sleeping next to me (her name was Chahompa Sea—White Sugar), pinching her to wake her up, which worked; she immediately got up and raised the alarm, causing the Indian to run away. This created a lot of excitement in the camp, and many threats were made against the Yanktons.
The intense cold and furious storms that followed my arrival among the Blackfeet precluded the possibility 198of their setting out immediately on the proposed journey to Fort Sully.
The extreme cold and fierce storms that came after I arrived with the Blackfeet made it impossible for them to start the planned trip to Fort Sully right away. 198
The snow-drifts had rendered the mountain passes impassable, and the chief informed me that they must wait until they were free from danger, before taking leave of the shelter and security of their protected village.
The snow drifts made the mountain passes impossible to cross, and the chief told me that they had to wait until it was safe before leaving the shelter and security of their protected village.

CHAPTER XXI.
“Jumping Bear,” who rescued me from the revengeful arrow of the Indian whose horse the chief shot, one day presented himself to me, and reminded me of my indebtedness to him in thus preserving my life.
“Jumping Bear,” who saved me from the vengeful arrow of the Indian whose horse the chief shot, one day came to me and reminded me that I owed him my life for saving me.
Trembling with fear, I listened to his avowal of more than ordinary feeling, during which he assured me that I had no cause to fear him—that he had always liked the white woman, and would be more than a friend to me.
Trembling with fear, I listened to his declaration of deeper feelings, during which he reassured me that I had no reason to be afraid of him—that he had always liked white women and would be more than just a friend to me.
I replied, that I did not fear him; that I felt grateful to him for his kindness and protection, but that unless he proved his friendship for me, no persuasion could induce me to listen.
I replied that I wasn't afraid of him; that I appreciated his kindness and protection, but unless he showed me that he was truly my friend, nothing could convince me to listen.
“Will you carry a letter to my people at the fort, delivering it into the hands of the great chief there? They will reward you for your kindness to their sister;200 they will give you many presents, and you will return rich.”
“Will you take a letter to my people at the fort and deliver it to the great chief there? They will reward you for your kindness to their sister; 200 they will give you many gifts, and you will come back wealthy.”
“I dare not go,” he replied. “Nor could I get back before the warriors came to our village.”
“I can't go,” he said. “And I wouldn't be able to return before the warriors arrived in our village.”
“My people will give you a fast horse,” said I, “and you may return speedily. Go now, and prove your friendship by taking the letter, and returning with your prizes.”
“My people will give you a fast horse,” I said, “and you can come back quickly. Go now, and show your loyalty by taking the letter and returning with your rewards.”
I assured him that the letter contained nothing that would harm him or his people; that I had written of him and of his kindness, and of his good will toward them. After many and long interviews, the women of the lodge using their influence, I at last prevailed upon him to go, and invoking the bright moon as a witness to my pledge of honor and truth, he started on his journey, bearing the letter, which I believed was to seal my fate for weal or woe. In the moonlight I watched his retreating form, imploring Heaven to grant the safe delivery of the little messenger, upon which so much depended.
I assured him that the letter contained nothing that would hurt him or his people; that I had written about him and his kindness, and his good intentions toward them. After many long discussions, and with the women of the lodge using their influence, I finally convinced him to go. Calling on the bright moon as a witness to my promise and truth, he set off on his journey, carrying the letter, which I believed would determine my fate for better or worse. In the moonlight, I watched him leave, praying to Heaven for the safe delivery of the little messenger, on which so much depended.
Daring and venturesome deed! Should he prove false to me, and allow any one outside the fort to see the letter, my doom was inevitable.
Daring and adventurous deed! If he betrays me and lets anyone outside the fort see the letter, my fate is sealed.
Many days of intense anxiety were passed after his departure. The squaws, fearing that I had done wrong in sending him, were continually asking questions, and it was with difficulty I could allay their201 anxiety, and prevent them from disclosing the secret to the other women.
Many days of intense anxiety passed after he left. The women, worried that I had made a mistake in sending him away, kept asking questions, and I struggled to calm their anxiety and prevent them from revealing the secret to the other women.201
The contents of the letter were a warning to the “Big Chief” and the soldiers of an intended attack on the fort and the massacre of the garrison, using me as a ruse to enable them to get inside the fort; and beseeching them to rescue me if possible.
The letter warned the "Big Chief" and the soldiers about a planned attack on the fort and the potential massacre of the garrison, using me as a decoy to gain entry into the fort; and it pleaded with them to save me if they could.
The messenger reached the fort, and was received by the officer of the day, Lieutenant Hesselberger, and conducted to the commander of the post, Major House, and Adjutant Pell, who had been left there to treat with the Indians on my account.[2]
The messenger arrived at the fort and was greeted by the officer on duty, Lieutenant Hesselberger, who then took him to the commander of the post, Major House, and Adjutant Pell, who had been assigned there to handle negotiations with the Indians on my behalf.[2]
General Sully was absent at Washington, but every necessary precaution was taken to secure the fort.
General Sully was away in Washington, but every necessary measure was taken to secure the fort.
Jumping Bear received a suit of clothes and some presents, and was sent back with a letter for me, which I never received, as I never saw him again. These facts I learned after my arrival at Fort Sully.
Jumping Bear got a set of clothes and some gifts, and was sent back with a letter for me, which I never got, since I never saw him again. I learned these details after I arrived at Fort Sully.
The night before our departure from the Blackfeet village, en route for the fort, I was lying awake, and heard the chief address his men seriously upon the subject of their wrongs at the hands of the whites. I now understood and spoke the Indian tongue readily, 202and so comprehended his speech, which, as near as I can recollect, was as follows:
The night before we left the Blackfeet village on our way to the fort, I was lying awake and heard the chief seriously talk to his men about their wrongs at the hands of the whites. I now understood and spoke the Indian language well, 202 so I understood his speech, which, as far as I can remember, went like this:
“Friends and sons, listen to my words. You are a great and powerful band of our people. The inferior race, who have encroached on our rights and territories, justly deserve hatred and destruction. These intruders came among us, and we took them by the hand. We believed them to be friends and true speakers; they have shown us how false and cruel they can be.
“Friends and sons, listen to what I have to say. You are a strong and significant group of our people. The lesser race, which has invaded our rights and lands, truly deserve our disdain and downfall. These outsiders came into our midst, and we welcomed them. We thought they were allies and honest, but they have shown us just how deceitful and cruel they can be.
“They build forts to live in and shoot from with their big guns. Our people fall before them. Our game is chased from the hills. Our women are taken from us, or won to forsake our lodges, and wronged and deceived.
“They build forts to live in and shoot from with their big guns. Our people fall before them. Our game is chased from the hills. Our women are taken from us or convinced to leave our homes, and they are wronged and deceived.
“It has only been four or five moons since they drove us to desperation, killed our brothers and burned our tipis. The Indian cries for vengeance! There is no truth nor friendship in the white man; deceit and bitterness are in his words.
“It has only been four or five months since they pushed us to the brink, killed our brothers, and burned our homes. The Indian cries for revenge! There is no truth or friendship in the white man; deceit and bitterness are in his words.
“Meet them with equal cunning. Show them no mercy. They are but few, we are many. Whet your knives and string your bows; sharpen the tomahawk and load the rifle.
“Face them with the same cleverness. Don't show them any mercy. They are few; we are many. Sharpen your knives and string your bows; get your tomahawk ready and load your rifle.
“Let the wretches die, who have stolen our lands, and we will be free to roam over the soil that was our fathers’. We will come home bravely from battle.203 Our songs shall rise among the hills, and every tipi shall be hung with the scalp-locks of our foes.”
“Let the miserable ones die, who have taken our lands, and we will be free to walk on the soil that belonged to our ancestors. We will return home proudly from battle.203 Our songs will echo among the hills, and every tent will be decorated with the scalps of our enemies.”
This declaration of hostilities was received with grunts of approval; and silently the war preparations went on, that I might not know the evil design hidden beneath the mask of friendship.
This declaration of war was met with grunts of approval; and quietly the preparations continued, so I wouldn’t realize the wicked plans concealed behind the facade of friendship.
That night, as if in preparation for the work he had planned, the gracious chief beat his poor tired squaw unmercifully, because she murmured at her never-ending labor and heavy tasks.
That night, as if getting ready for the work he had planned, the kind chief brutally beat his exhausted wife because she complained about her endless chores and heavy responsibilities.
His deportment to me was as courteous as though he had been educated in civilized life; indeed, had he not betrayed so much ignorance of the extent and power of the American nation, in his address to his band, I should have thought him an educated Indian, who had traveled among the whites. Yet in his brutal treatment of his squaw, his savage nature asserted itself, and reminded me that, although better served than formerly, I was still among savages.
His behavior toward me was as polite as if he had been raised in a civilized society; in fact, if he hadn’t shown so much ignorance about the size and influence of the American nation in his speech to his group, I would have thought he was a well-educated Native American who had interacted with white people. However, in his rough treatment of his wife, his savage instincts came through and reminded me that, even though conditions were better than before, I was still among savages.
When morning came to my sleepless night, I arose, still dreading lest some terrible intervention should come between me and the longed-for journey to the abodes of white men.
When morning broke after my sleepless night, I got up, still fearing that some awful interruption would come between me and the much-anticipated journey to the homes of white people.
The day before leaving the Blackfeet village, I gave all my Indian trinkets to a little girl who had been my constant companion, and by her gentle and affectionate interest in the captive white woman, had created within me a feeling akin to love. She was204 half white, and was grand-daughter of a chief called Wichunkiapa, who also treated me with kindness.
The day before I left the Blackfeet village, I gave all my Native American trinkets to a little girl who had been my constant companion. Her gentle and caring interest in me, the captive white woman, made me feel something like love. She was half white and the granddaughter of a chief named Wichunkiapa, who also treated me kindly.204
The morning after the chief’s address to his warriors, the savages were all ready for the road, and, mounting in haste, set up their farewell chant as they wound in a long column out of the village.
The morning after the chief spoke to his warriors, the tribespeople were all set to hit the road. They hurriedly mounted their horses and began their farewell song as they traveled in a long line out of the village.
I have frequently been asked, since my restoration to civilization, how I dressed while with the Indians, and whether I was clothed as the squaws were. A description of my appearance as I rode out of the Indian village that morning, will satisfy curiosity on this point.
I’ve often been asked, since I returned to civilization, how I dressed while living with the Indians, and if I wore clothes like the women did. A description of how I looked as I rode out of the Indian village that morning will satisfy curiosity about this.
My dress consisted of a narrow white cotton gown, composed of only two breadths, reaching below the knee, and fastened at the waist with a red scarf; moccasins, embroidered with beads and porcupine quills, covered my feet, and a robe over my shoulders completed my wardrobe.
My outfit was a slim white cotton dress made from just two panels, hitting below the knee, and secured at the waist with a red scarf; I wore moccasins decorated with beads and porcupine quills on my feet, and a robe draped over my shoulders finished off my look.
While with the Ogalallas, I wore on my arms great brass rings that had been forced on me, some of them fitting so tight that they lacerated my arms severely, leaving scars that I shall ever retain as mementos of my experience in Indian ornamentation. I was also painted as the squaws were, but never voluntarily applied the article.
While I was with the Ogalallas, I wore heavy brass rings on my arms that had been forced onto me, some fitting so tightly that they cut into my arms badly, leaving scars that I will always keep as reminders of my experience with Indian jewelry. I was also painted like the women were, but I never willingly put it on myself.
It was winter, and the ground was covered with snow, but so cold was the air that its surface bore the205 horses’ feet on its hard, glittering breast, only breaking through occasionally in the deep gullies.
It was winter, and the ground was covered with snow, but the air was so cold that it supported the205 horses' feet on its hard, glittering surface, only giving way occasionally in the deep gullies.
It was two hundred miles from the Blackfeet village to Fort Sully, in the middle of winter, and the weather intensely cold, from the effects of which my ill-clad body suffered severely. I was forced to walk a great part of the way, to keep from freezing. Hoping for deliverance, yet dreading lest the treacherous plans of the Indians for the capture of the fort and massacre of its garrison might prove successful, and my return to captivity inevitable, I struggled on, striving to bear with patience the mental and bodily ills from which I suffered. My great fear was that my letter had not fallen into the right hands.
It was two hundred miles from the Blackfeet village to Fort Sully in the middle of winter, and the weather was extremely cold, making my poorly dressed body suffer tremendously. I had to walk a good part of the way to avoid freezing. I was hoping for rescue but feared that the Indians' deceitful plans to capture the fort and kill its soldiers might succeed, leading me back into captivity. I pushed forward, trying to endure the mental and physical pain I was experiencing. My biggest fear was that my letter hadn’t reached the right people.
On our journey we came in sight of a few lodges, and in among the timber we camped for the night. While in one of the lodges, to my surprise, a gentlemanly figure approached me, dressed in modern style. It astonished me to meet this gentlemanly-looking, well-mannered gentleman under such peculiar circumstances. He drew near and addressed me courteously.
On our journey, we spotted a few cabins and set up camp for the night among the trees. While I was in one of the cabins, I was surprised when a well-dressed man approached me, looking quite refined. I was astonished to encounter someone so polished and courteous in such an unusual setting. He came closer and greeted me politely.
“This is cold weather for traveling. Do you not find it so?” he inquired.
“This is cold weather for traveling. Don't you think so?” he asked.
“Not when I find myself going in the right direction,” I replied.
“Not when I see myself heading in the right direction,” I replied.
I asked him if he lived in that vicinity, supposing, of course, from the presence of a white man in our206 camp, that we must be near some fort, trading-post, or white settlement.
I asked him if he lived around there, thinking, of course, that since a white man was in our206 camp, we had to be close to a fort, trading post, or white settlement.
He smiled and said, “I am a dweller in the hills, and confess that civilized life has no charms for me. I find in freedom and nature all the elements requisite for happiness.”
He smiled and said, “I live in the hills and admit that city life has no appeal for me. I find all the ingredients for happiness in freedom and nature.”
Having been separated from the knowledge and interests of national affairs just when the struggle agitating our country was at its height, I asked the question:
Having been cut off from the news and interests of national affairs right when the struggle affecting our country was at its peak, I asked the question:
“Has Richmond been taken?”
“Has Richmond fallen?”
“No, nor never will be,” was the reply.
“No, and never will be,” was the reply.
Further conversation on national affairs convinced me that he was a rank rebel.
Further discussion about national issues convinced me that he was a complete rebel.
We held a long conversation, on various topics. He informed me he had lived with the Indians fourteen years; was born in St. Louis, had an Indian wife, and several children, of whom he was very proud; and he seemed to be perfectly satisfied with his mode of living.
We had a long conversation about different topics. He told me he had lived with the Native Americans for fourteen years; he was born in St. Louis, had an Indigenous wife, and several children, whom he was very proud of; and he seemed completely satisfied with his way of life.
I was very cautious in my words with him, lest he might prove a traitor; but in our conversation some Indian words escaped my lips, which, being overheard, rumor construed into mischief. What I had said was carried from lodge to lodge, increasing rather than diminishing, until it returned to the lodge where I was. The Indians, losing confidence in me, sent the young men, at midnight, to the camp of the white man, to207 ascertain what had been said by me, and my feelings toward them.
I was very careful about what I said to him, just in case he turned out to be a traitor; but during our conversation, I accidentally let some Indian words slip, which, when overheard, turned into a rumor. What I said spread from lodge to lodge, growing bigger rather than smaller, until it eventually got back to the lodge where I was. The Indians, losing trust in me, sent young men at midnight to the camp of the white man to207 find out what I had said and how I felt about them.
He assured the messengers that I was perfectly friendly, had breathed nothing but kindliness for them, and was thoroughly contented; had so expressed myself, and there was no cause to imagine evil.
He assured the messengers that I was completely friendly, had only shown kindness towards them, and was very happy; I had made that clear, and there was no reason to suspect anything bad.
This man trafficked and traded with the Indians, disposing of his goods in St. Louis and in eastern cities, and was then on his way to his home, near the mouth of the Yellowstone River.
This man was involved in trading and dealing with the Native Americans, selling his goods in St. Louis and other eastern cities, and was then headed home, near the mouth of the Yellowstone River.
Early in the forenoon of the last day’s travel, my eager and anxious eyes beheld us nearing the fort. The Indians paused and dismounted to arrange their dress and see to the condition of their arms. Their blankets and furs were adjusted; bows were strung, and the guns examined by them, carefully. They then divided into squads of fifties, several of these squads remaining in ambush among the hills, for the purpose of intercepting any who might escape the anticipated massacre at the fort; the others then rode on toward the fort, bearing me with them.
Early in the morning on the last day of our journey, my eager and anxious eyes saw us getting close to the fort. The Indians stopped and got off their horses to fix their outfits and check their weapons. They adjusted their blankets and furs; bows were strung, and they carefully examined their guns. Then they split into groups of fifty, with some of these groups hiding in the hills to catch anyone who might try to escape the expected massacre at the fort; the others then continued on toward the fort, taking me with them.
A painfully startling sight (the last I was destined to see), here met my gaze. One of the warriors, in passing, thrust out his hand to salute me. It was covered by one of my husband’s gloves, and the sight of such a memento filled me with inexpressible dread as to his fate. Nothing in the least way connected with him had transpired to throw any light upon his208 whereabouts, or whether living or dead, since we had been so suddenly and cruelly separated. All was darkness and doubt concerning him.
A painfully shocking sight (the last I was meant to see) met my eyes. One of the warriors, as he passed by, reached out his hand to greet me. It was covered by one of my husband’s gloves, and seeing that reminder filled me with overwhelming fear about his fate. Nothing at all connected to him had happened to give me any idea of his208 whereabouts, or whether he was alive or dead, since we had been so abruptly and cruelly separated. Everything was shrouded in darkness and uncertainty regarding him.
Mr. Kelly had been a Union soldier, and happening to have his discharge papers with me at the time of my capture, I had been able to secrete them ever since, treasuring them merely because they had once belonged to him and contained his name.
Mr. Kelly had been a Union soldier, and since I happened to have his discharge papers with me when I was captured, I've been able to keep them hidden all this time, cherishing them just because they once belonged to him and had his name on them.
Now, as we approached the place where his fate would be revealed to me, and, if he lived, we would meet once more, the appearance of that glove, on the savage hand, was like a touch that awakened many chords, some to thrill with hope, some to jar painfully with fear.
Now, as we neared the spot where his fate would be revealed to me, and if he survived, we would meet again, the sight of that glove on the brutal hand felt like a touch that stirred many emotions—some excited with hope, others striking painfully with fear.
In appearance I had suffered from my long estrangement from home life. I had been obliged to paint daily, like the rest of my companions, and narrowly escaped tattooing, by pretending to faint away every time the implements for the marring operation were applied.
In looks, I had been affected by my long separation from home life. I had to paint every day, just like the others, and I barely avoided getting a tattoo by pretending to faint every time the tools for that painful process were brought out.
During the journey, whenever an opportunity offered, I would use a handful of snow to cleanse my cheeks from savage adornment; and now, as we drew nearer the fort, and I could see the chiefs arranging themselves for effect, my heart beat high, and anticipation became so intense as to be painful.
During the journey, whenever I had the chance, I would use a handful of snow to clean the dirt off my cheeks; and now, as we got closer to the fort, and I could see the chiefs positioning themselves for impact, my heart raced, and my excitement became almost unbearable.
Eight chiefs rode in advance, one leading my horse by the bridle, and the warriors rode in the rear. The 209cavalcade was imposing. As we neared the fort they raised the war song, loud and wild, on the still, wintry air; and, as if in answer to its notes, the glorious flag of our country was run up, and floated bravely forth on the breeze from the tall flag-staff within the fort.
Eight chiefs rode ahead, one holding my horse by the bridle, while the warriors followed behind. The 209procession was impressive. As we got closer to the fort, they began to sing the war song, loud and wild, cutting through the quiet, wintry air; and in response to its sound, the glorious flag of our country was raised and proudly waved in the breeze from the tall flagpole inside the fort.

My eyes caught the glad sight, and my heart gave a wild bound of joy; something seemed to rise in my throat and choke my breathing. Every thing was changed; the torture of suspense, the agony of fear, and dread of evil to come, all seemed to melt away like mist before the morning sunshine, when I beheld the precious emblem of liberty. How insignificant and contemptible in comparison were the flaunting Indian flags that had so long been displayed to me; and how my heart thrilled with a sense of safety and protection as I saw the roofs of the buildings within the fort covered by the brave men who composed that little garrison.
My eyes caught the happy sight, and my heart leaped with joy; something felt like it was rising in my throat and choking my breath. Everything had changed; the torture of waiting, the agony of fear, and the dread of impending danger all seemed to fade away like mist in the morning sun when I saw the precious symbol of freedom. How small and worthless those flaunting Indian flags seemed in comparison that had been displayed to me for so long; and how my heart raced with a sense of safety and security as I saw the roofs of the buildings in the fort occupied by the brave men who made up that little garrison.
The precious emblem of liberty, whose beloved stripes and stars floated proudly out, seemed to beckon me to freedom and security; and as the fresh breeze stirred its folds, shining in the morning light, and caused them to wave lightly to and fro, they came like the smile of love and the voice of affection, all combined, to welcome me to home and happiness once more.
The precious symbol of freedom, with its cherished stripes and stars waving proudly, seemed to call me to safety and security. As the cool breeze rustled its fabric, shining in the morning light and making it flutter gently, it felt like a loving smile and a warm voice, welcoming me back to home and happiness.
An Indian hanger-on of the fort had sauntered carelessly forward a few minutes previous, as if actuated210 by curiosity, but in reality to convey intelligence to his fellow-savages of the state of the fort and its defenses.
An Indian onlooker at the fort had casually walked up a few minutes earlier, appearing to be driven by curiosity, but in reality, he was there to inform his fellow tribesmen about the status of the fort and its defenses.
Then the gate was opened, and Major House appeared, accompanied by several officers and an interpreter, and received the chiefs who rode in advance.
Then the gate opened, and Major House came out, joined by several officers and an interpreter, and welcomed the chiefs who rode ahead.
Meanwhile, Captain Logan (the officer of the day), a man whose kind and sympathetic nature did honor to his years and rank, approached me. My emotions were inexpressible, now that I felt myself so nearly rescued. At last they overcame me. I had borne grief and terror and privation; but the delight of being once more among my people was so overpowering that I almost lost the power of speech, or motion, and when I faintly murmured, “Am I free, indeed free?” Captain Logan’s tears answered me as well as his scarcely uttered “Yes,” for he realized what freedom meant to one who had tasted the bitterness of bondage and despair.
Meanwhile, Captain Logan (the officer of the day), a man whose kind and understanding nature did honor to his years and rank, approached me. I was overwhelmed with emotions, now that I felt so close to being rescued. Eventually, they took over me. I had endured grief, fear, and hardship; but the joy of being back with my people was so intense that I almost lost the ability to speak or move. When I weakly murmured, “Am I free, really free?” Captain Logan’s tears answered me just as much as his barely spoken “Yes,” for he understood what freedom meant to someone who had experienced the pain of bondage and despair.
As soon as the chiefs who accompanied me entered the gate of the fort, the commandant’s voice thundered the order for them to be closed.
As soon as the chiefs who were with me walked through the gate of the fort, the commandant's voice boomed the order to close it.
The Blackfeet were shut out, and I was beyond their power to recapture.
The Blackfeet were excluded, and I was beyond their ability to regain.
After a bondage lasting more than five months, during which I had endured every torture, I once more stood free, among people of my own race, all211 ready to assist me, and restore me to my husband’s arms.
After being held captive for more than five months, during which I endured every form of torture, I was finally free again, surrounded by my own people, all211 eager to help me and bring me back to my husband.
Three ladies, residing at the fort, received me, and cheerfully bestowed every care and attention which could add to my comfort and secure my recovery from the fatigues and distresses of my past experience.
Three women, living at the fort, welcomed me and kindly offered all the care and attention that could make me comfortable and help me recover from the exhaustion and troubles of my recent experiences.
CHAPTER XXII.
At first, and some time afterward, at intervals, the effects of my life among the savages preyed upon my mind so as to injure its quiet harmony. I was ill at ease among my new friends, and they told me that my eyes wore a strangely wild expression, like those of a person constantly in dread of some unknown alarm.
At first, and for a while after, the impact of my life among the savages weighed on my mind, disrupting its peace. I felt uncomfortable around my new friends, and they mentioned that my eyes had a strangely wild look, like someone who was always fearful of an unseen threat.
Once more free and safe among civilized people, I looked back on the horrible past with feelings that defy description.
Once again, feeling free and safe among civilized people, I reflected on the horrible past with emotions that are hard to put into words.
The thought of leaving this mortal tenement on the desert plain for the wolves to devour, and the bones to bleach under the summer sun and winter frosts, had been painful indeed. Now, I knew that if the wearied spirit should leave its earthly home, the body would be cared for by kind Christian friends, and tenderly laid beneath the grass and flowers, and my heart rejoiced therein.
The idea of leaving this body on the desolate ground for the wolves to eat and the bones to be exposed under the summer sun and winter frost was truly painful. Now, I understood that if my tired spirit were to leave its earthly home, my body would be looked after by caring Christian friends and gently placed beneath the grass and flowers, and that brought me joy.
Hunger and thirst, long days of privation and213 suffering, had been mine. No friendly voices cheered me on; all was silence and despair. But now the scene had changed, and the all-wise Being, who is cognizant of every thought, knew the joy and gratitude of my soul.
Hunger and thirst, long days of lack and suffering, had been mine. No friendly voices cheered me on; all was silence and despair. But now the scene had changed, and the all-knowing Being, who is aware of every thought, knew the joy and gratitude of my soul.
True, during the last few weeks of my captivity, the Indians had done all in their power for me, all their circumstances and condition would allow, and the women were very kind, but “their people were not my people,” and I was detained a captive, far from home, and friends, and civilization.
True, during the last few weeks of my captivity, the Indigenous people did everything they could for me, given their circumstances, and the women were very kind, but “their people were not my people,” and I was held captive, far from home, friends, and civilization.
With Alexander Selkirk I could say, “Better dwell in the midst of alarms, than reign in this horrible place.”
With Alexander Selkirk, I could say, "It's better to live surrounded by chaos than to rule in this terrible place."
Being young, and possessed of great cheerfulness and elasticity of temper, I was enabled to bear trials which seemed almost impossible for human nature to endure and live.
Being young, and full of cheerfulness and a flexible attitude, I was able to handle challenges that seemed almost impossible for anyone to endure and survive.
Soon after my arrival at the fort, Captain Pell came and invited me to go to a trader’s store to obtain a dress for myself. I needed it very much, having no clothing of my own to wear.
Soon after I arrived at the fort, Captain Pell came and invited me to go to a trader’s store to get a dress for myself. I really needed it since I had no clothes of my own to wear.
A kind lady, Mrs. Davis, accompanied me, and the sight that presented itself to my wondering eyes will never be erased from memory.
A kind woman, Mrs. Davis, was with me, and the scene that unfolded before my amazed eyes will never be forgotten.
By the door-steps, on the porches, and every-where, were groups of hungry Indians of all sizes and both sexes, claiming to be friendly.
By the doorsteps, on the porches, and everywhere, there were groups of hungry Indians of all sizes and both genders, saying they were friendly.
Some of them were covered with every conceivable214 kind of superficial clothing and adornment, and critically wanting in cleanliness, a peculiar trait among the Indians of the Northwest.
Some of them were dressed in every possible214 type of superficial clothing and decoration, and noticeably lacking in cleanliness, a unique characteristic among the Indians of the Northwest.
There was the papoose, half-breeds of any number, a few absolutely nude, others wrapped slightly in bits of calico, a piece of buckskin, or fur.
There was the papoose, mixed heritage of various kinds, some completely nude, others lightly covered in scraps of calico, a piece of buckskin, or fur.
Speculators, teamsters, and interpreters, mingled with the soldiers of the garrison—squaws, with their bright, flashing shawls, or red cloth, receiving, in their looped-up blanket, the various articles of border traffic, such as sugar, rice, flour, and other things—tall warriors bending over the same counter, purchasing tobacco, brass nails, knives, and glass beads, all giving words to thought, and a stranger might well wonder which was the better prototype of tongues. The Cheyennes supplement their words with active and expressive gestures, while the Sioux amply use their tongues as well as their arms and fingers.
Speculators, teamsters, and interpreters mingled with the garrison soldiers—women, with their bright, flashy shawls or red cloth, receiving various items from the border trade, like sugar, rice, flour, and more—in their looped-up blankets. Tall warriors leaned over the same counter, buying tobacco, brass nails, knives, and glass beads, all conveying meaning through their words, making it easy for a stranger to wonder which group was better at communication. The Cheyennes enhance their words with active and expressive gestures, while the Sioux use both their voices and their arms and fingers effectively.
To all, whether half-breed, Indian, or white man, the gentlemanly trader gave kind and patient attention, while himself and clerks seemed ready and capable of talking Sioux, French, or English, just as the case came to hand.
To everyone, whether mixed-race, Native American, or white, the polite trader offered attentive and patient service, while he and his assistants appeared ready and able to speak Sioux, French, or English, depending on the situation.
It was on the 12th of December when I reached the fort, and like heaven the place appeared after the trials of savage life.
It was on December 12th when I arrived at the fort, and the place looked like heaven after the struggles of a wild life.
The officers and men were like brothers to me; and their tender sympathy united me to them in the215 strongest bonds of friendship, which not even death can sever.
The officers and men were like brothers to me, and their kind support connected me to them in the215 strongest bonds of friendship, which not even death can break.
A party and supper was made for my special benefit, and on New Year’s morning I was serenaded with cannon. Every attention and kindness was bestowed upon me; and to Dr. John Ball, post surgeon, I owe a debt of gratitude which mere words can never express. He was my attendant physician during my sojourn at the fort, and, as my physical system had undergone very severe changes, I needed great care. Under his skillful treatment and patient attention I soon recovered health and strength. I had been severely frozen on the last days of my journey with the Indians toward the fort.
A party and dinner were thrown for my special benefit, and on New Year's morning, I was greeted with cannon fire. Every possible attention and kindness was shown to me; and to Dr. John Ball, the post surgeon, I owe a level of gratitude that words can't fully capture. He was my attending physician during my stay at the fort, and since my body had gone through some serious changes, I required a lot of care. Thanks to his expert treatment and patient attention, I quickly regained my health and strength. I had suffered severe frostbite during the final days of my journey with the Indians to the fort.
Colonel Diamond, from Fort Rice, came to visit me ere I left Fort Sully. He was attended by an escort of one hundred and eighty men.
Colonel Diamond from Fort Rice came to see me before I left Fort Sully. He was accompanied by an escort of one hundred and eighty men.
He told me of his efforts to obtain my release, and that he, with his men, had searched the Indian village for me, but found no warriors there, as they had already taken me to the fort. The Indian women had made him understand by signs that the “White Woman” had gone with the chiefs.
He told me about his efforts to get me released and that he and his men searched the Indian village for me but didn't find any warriors there since they had already taken me to the fort. The Indian women made him understand through gestures that the "White Woman" had gone with the chiefs.
He said the Indians were so enraged about giving me up, that they killed three of his men and scalped them, by orders from the chief, Ottawa, who was unable to do any service himself, being a cripple. He bade them bring him the scalps of the white men.
He said the Native Americans were so furious about giving me up that they killed three of his men and scalped them, following orders from the chief, Ottawa, who couldn’t do anything himself because he was disabled. He told them to bring him the scalps of the white men.
216
216
An Indian, who killed one of the men, fell dead in his lodge the same day, which frightened his people not a little; for, in their superstition, they deemed it a visitation of the Great Spirit for a wrong done.
An Indian, who had killed one of the men, died in his lodge the same day, which greatly frightened his people; for, in their superstition, they believed it was a punishment from the Great Spirit for a wrongdoing.
Colonel Diamond did not forget me, neither did he cease in his efforts in my behalf.
Colonel Diamond didn't forget me, and he kept working for my benefit.
During all this time no tidings had been received by me of my husband. But one day, great commotion was occasioned in the fort by the announcement that the mail ambulance was on the way to the fort, and would reach it in a few moments. An instant after, a soldier approached me, saying: “Mrs. Kelly, I have news for you. Your husband is in the ambulance.”
During all this time, I hadn't heard anything about my husband. But one day, there was a lot of excitement at the fort when it was announced that the mail ambulance was on the way and would arrive in a few moments. Just after that, a soldier came up to me and said, “Mrs. Kelly, I have news for you. Your husband is in the ambulance.”
No person can have even a faint idea of the uncontrollable emotions which swept over me like an avalanche at that important and startling news. But it was not outwardly displayed. The heart-strings were stirred to their utmost depths, but gave no sound. Trembling, quivering in their strong feeling, they told not of the deep grief and joy intermingled there.
No one can really understand the overwhelming emotions that hit me like a tidal wave when I heard that shocking news. But I didn’t show it on the outside. My heart was pulled in every direction, yet it was silent. Shaking and quivering from such strong feelings, it didn’t reveal the mix of deep sorrow and joy inside.
Mechanically, I moved around, awaiting the presence of the beloved, and was soon folded to his breast, where he held me with a grasp as if fearful of my being torn from him again.
Mechanically, I moved around, waiting for my beloved to show up, and was soon wrapped in his arms, where he held me tightly, as if afraid I'd be taken away from him again.
Not an eye present but was suffused with tears. Soldiers and men, the ladies who had been friends to me, all mingled their tears and prayers. Language fails to describe our meeting. For seven long months217 we had not beheld each other, and the last time was on the terrible field of slaughter and death.
Not a single eye was dry; everyone was filled with tears. Soldiers and men, along with the ladies who had been my friends, all blended their tears and prayers together. Words can’t capture our reunion. For seven long months217 we hadn't seen each other, and the last time was in that horrific battlefield of slaughter and death.
His personal appearance, oh! how changed! His face was very pale, and his brown hair was sprinkled with gray. His voice was alone unchanged. He called me by name, and it never sounded so sweet before. His very soul seemed imbued with sadness at our separation, and the terrible events which caused it.
His appearance, oh! how different! His face was very pale, and his brown hair was streaked with gray. His voice was the only thing that hadn’t changed. He called my name, and it never sounded so sweet before. His whole being seemed filled with sadness over our separation and the terrible events that caused it.
My first question was concerning my little Mary; for her fate had been veiled in mystery. He gave me the account of her burial—a sad and heart-rending story, sufficient to chill the lightest heart—which account comprises the succeeding chapter.
My first question was about my little Mary; her fate had been shrouded in mystery. He told me the story of her burial—a sad and heartbreaking tale, enough to chill the lightest heart—which is detailed in the following chapter.
CHAPTER XXIII.
The reader will please go back with me to that fearful first night of my captivity, and to the moment when I put into execution the plan for dear little Mary’s escape, which I prayed might result in her restoration to our friends.
The reader is invited to return with me to that terrifying first night of my captivity, and to the moment when I put into action the plan for dear little Mary’s escape, which I hoped would lead to her being reunited with our friends.
It must have been something more than a vague hope of liberty to be lost or won that guided the feeble steps of the child back on the trail to a bluff overlooking the road where, weary from the fatigue and terror of a night passed alone on the prairie, she sat, anxious, but hopeful, awaiting the coming of friends.
It must have been more than just a vague hope for freedom that guided the hesitant steps of the child back to a bluff overlooking the road. Tired from the exhaustion and fear of spending a night alone on the prairie, she sat there, anxious but hopeful, waiting for her friends to arrive.
Rescue was seemingly near, now that she had reached the great road, and she knew that there would be a passing train of emigrants ere long.
Rescue seemed within reach now that she had reached the main road, and she knew a train of emigrants would be passing by soon.
It was in this situation she was seen by some passing soldiers, holding out her little trembling hands with eager joy and hope, imploring them to save her.
It was in this situation that some passing soldiers saw her, holding out her little trembling hands with eager joy and hope, begging them to save her.
It was a party of but three or four soldiers returning from Fort Laramie, where they had been to meet the paymaster. They had been pursued by Indians219 the day before; had also passed the scene of the destruction of our train; and believed the country swarming with Indians. Their apprehensions were, therefore, fully aroused, and, fearing the little figure upon the distant bluff might be a decoy to lead them into ambush, hesitated to approach. There was a large ravine between, and it is not strange that their imagination should people it with lurking savages. However, they were about crossing to the relief of the little girl, when a party of Indians came in sight, and they became convinced it was a decoy, and turned and fled.
It was a group of just three or four soldiers coming back from Fort Laramie, where they had gone to meet the paymaster. The day before, they had been chased by Indians; they had also seen the aftermath of the destruction of their train and believed the area was filled with Indians. Their fears were completely heightened, and worried that the small figure on the distant bluff could be a trap to lure them into an ambush, they hesitated to approach. A large ravine lay between them, and it wasn’t surprising that their imaginations filled it with hidden dangers. Just as they were about to cross to rescue the little girl, a group of Indians appeared, and they became convinced it was a trap, so they turned and ran.
They returned to Deer Creek Station, and related the circumstance. Mr. Kelly, arriving soon after, heard it, and his heart sank within him at the description of the child, for he thought he recognized in it the form of our little Mary.
They went back to Deer Creek Station and shared what happened. Mr. Kelly arrived soon after, heard the story, and felt a heavy sadness at the description of the child because he thought he recognized the figure of our little Mary.
He applied to the officer in command for a detail of soldiers to go with him to search for her, but all entreaty and argument were in vain.
He asked the officer in charge for a group of soldiers to go with him to search for her, but all his pleas and arguments were useless.
The agony that poor child endured as the soldiers turned away, and the war-whoop of the savage rang upon her terrified soul, is known only to God. Instead of the rescue and friends which, in her trusting heart and innocent faith, she had expected to find, fierce Indians stood before her, stringing their bows to take her life, thus to win another trophy, marking the Indian murderer.
The pain that poor child felt as the soldiers left her, and the war cries of the savages echoed in her terrified soul, is only known to God. Instead of the rescue and the friends she had hoped for in her trusting heart and innocent faith, fierce Indians stood in front of her, stringing their bows to take her life, adding another trophy to their tally of kills.
220
220
The whizzing arrows were sent into the body of the helpless child, and with the twang of the bow-strings, the delicate form of the heroic child lay stretched upon the ground, and the bright angel spirit went home to rest in the bosom of its Father.
The whizzing arrows struck the body of the helpless child, and with the twang of the bowstrings, the fragile form of the brave child lay on the ground, while the bright angel spirit returned home to rest in the embrace of its Father.
On the morning of the 14th, two days after Mary was seen, Mr. Kelly succeeded in obtaining a squad of soldiers at the station, and went out to search for the child, and after a short march of eight miles, they discovered the mutilated remains of the murdered girl.
On the morning of the 14th, two days after Mary was last seen, Mr. Kelly managed to gather a squad of soldiers at the station and set out to search for the child. After a brief march of eight miles, they found the mutilated remains of the murdered girl.
Mr. Kelly’s grief and anguish knew no bounds.
Mr. Kelly was overwhelmed with grief and pain.
Three arrows had pierced the body, and the tomahawk and scalping-knife had done their work. When discovered, her body lay with its little hands outstretched as if she had received, while running, the fatal arrows.
Three arrows had pierced the body, and the tomahawk and scalping knife had done their job. When found, her body lay with its small hands stretched out as if she had received the deadly arrows while running.
Surely He who numbers the sparrows and feeds the ravens was not unmindful of her in that awful hour, but allowed the heavenly kingdom, to which her trembling soul was about to take its flight, to sweeten, with a glimpse of its beatific glory, the bitterness of death, even as the martyr Stephen, seeing the bliss above, could not be conscious of the torture below.
Surely, the one who counts the sparrows and feeds the ravens was aware of her in that terrible moment, allowing the heavenly kingdom, to which her fearful soul was about to ascend, to soften the pain of death with a glimpse of its glorious beauty, just as the martyr Stephen, seeing the happiness above, was oblivious to the suffering below.
Extracting the arrows from the wounds, and dividing her dress among the soldiers, then tenderly wrapping her in a winding sheet, Mr. Kelly had the sad satisfaction of smoothing the earth on the unconscious breast that had ceased to suffer, and when this duty was performed, 221they left the little grave all alone, far from the happy home of her childhood, and the brothers, with whom she had played in her innocent joy.
Extracting the arrows from the wounds and sharing her dress among the soldiers, then gently wrapping her in a burial cloth, Mr. Kelly found a bittersweet satisfaction in covering the earth over the still chest that had stopped suffering. Once this was done, 221 they left the small grave all alone, far from the joyful home of her childhood, and the brothers with whom she had played in her innocent happiness.
Of all strange and terrible fates, no one who had seen her gentle face in its loving sweetness, the joy and comfort of our hearts, would have predicted such a barbarous fate for her. But it was only the passage from death into life, from darkness into daylight, from doubt and fear into endless love and joy. Those little ones, whose spirits float upward from their downy pillows, amid the tears and prayers of broken-hearted friends, are blest to enter in at heaven’s shining gate, which lies as near little Mary’s rocky, blood-stained pillow in the desolate waste as the palace of a king, and when she had once gained the great and unspeakable bliss of heaven, it must have blotted out the remembrance of the pain that won it, and made no price too great for such delight.
Of all the strange and terrible fates, no one who had seen her gentle face in its loving sweetness, the joy and comfort of our hearts, would have predicted such a brutal end for her. But it was only the transition from death to life, from darkness to light, from doubt and fear to endless love and joy. Those little ones, whose spirits rise up from their soft pillows amid the tears and prayers of heartbroken friends, are blessed to enter through heaven’s shining gate, which lies as close to little Mary’s rocky, blood-stained pillow in the desolate wasteland as the palace of a king. Once she had experienced the immense and indescribable joy of heaven, it must have erased the memory of the pain that earned it, making no price too high for such delight.
CHAPTER XXIV.
Immediately after Mr. Kelly reached Deer Creek, at the time of our capture, he telegraphed to Fort Laramie of the outbreak of the Indians, and the capture of his wife.
Right away Mr. Kelly arrived at Deer Creek, during our capture, he sent a telegram to Fort Laramie about the outbreak of the Indians and the kidnapping of his wife.
Colonel Collins, of the Eleventh Ohio Cavalry, commandant of the military district, ordered two companies, under Captain Shuman and Captain Marshall, two brave and daring men, to pursue and rescue me, and chastise the savages in case of resistance.
Colonel Collins, of the Eleventh Ohio Cavalry, the head of the military district, ordered two companies, led by Captain Shuman and Captain Marshall—two courageous and bold men—to go after me and save me, and to punish the attackers if they resisted.
But the distance of one hundred miles lay between these forts, and they only arrived on their way too late for rescue. They continued their march, however, and after an absence of three days returned unsuccessful.
But there was a distance of one hundred miles between these forts, and they arrived on their way too late for a rescue. They kept marching, though, and after being gone for three days returned without success.
Sad to relate, a young and daring officer, Lieutenant Brown, of the Eleventh Ohio Volunteers, fell a victim224 to savage cruelty in my behalf, for with a view of prospecting the neighborhood, he, with Mr. Kelly, left the main body with a small squad of men in quest of the Indians.
Sadly, a young and bold officer, Lieutenant Brown, of the Eleventh Ohio Volunteers, became a victim224 of brutal cruelty on my behalf. He, along with Mr. Kelly, left the main group with a small team of men to scout the area in search of the Indians.
Coming suddenly upon a band of warriors, in their encampment, the brave Lieutenant indiscreetly ordered an attack, but the men, seeing the futility of opposing such numbers, fled, and left Mr. Kelly and the officer.
Coming unexpectedly upon a group of warriors in their camp, the courageous Lieutenant carelessly ordered an attack, but the men, realizing the hopelessness of facing such numbers, ran away, leaving Mr. Kelly and the officer behind.
Becoming conscious of his dangerous situation, he feigned friendship, addressing them in the usual way, “How koda?” which means, How do you do, friend?
Becoming aware of his dangerous situation, he pretended to be friendly, addressing them in the usual manner, “How koda?” which means, How do you do, friend?
But they were not to be deceived, and sent an arrow, causing him to fall from his horse, and the effects of which caused his death a few hours afterward.
But they weren't fooled, and shot an arrow, causing him to fall from his horse, and this ultimately led to his death a few hours later.
He was immediately reported dead, and with all the speed the men could command they pursued his murderers; but the fresher horses of the savages carried them off beyond their reach, and the soldiers were compelled to return in disappointment.
He was quickly reported dead, and as fast as the men could, they went after his killers; but the fresher horses of the attackers took them out of reach, and the soldiers had to go back feeling disappointed.
Brave young man! the ardent friend of Mr. Kelly, and the husband and father of an affectionate wife and child, stricken down in his early manhood, we would humbly lay the wreath of “immortelles” upon thy lonely grave.
Brave young man! the passionate friend of Mr. Kelly, and the husband and father of a loving wife and child, taken from us in your early manhood, we would respectfully lay the wreath of “immortelles” on your lonely grave.
After several expeditions in like manner which proved unsuccessful, Mr. Kelly offered a reward of nineteen horses, the money value of which was deposited 225with the commander of Fort Laramie, and it was circulated through all the Indian villages, that upon my safe delivery the reward would be paid.
After several unsuccessful expeditions, Mr. Kelly offered a reward of nineteen horses, the monetary value of which was deposited 225 with the commander of Fort Laramie, and it was announced in all the Indian villages that the reward would be paid upon my safe return.
Every effort possible was made by my husband and his brothers to procure my rescue or ransom. No money or efforts were spared, and the long days of agonizing suspense to them were worse than death.
Every possible effort was made by my husband and his brothers to secure my rescue or ransom. They spared no expense or effort, and the long days of agonizing suspense were worse for them than death.
The reward which had been offered for my ransom was the means of rescuing another white woman, a Mrs. Ewbanks, and her child, held by the Indians.
The reward that was offered for my release was also the way to rescue another white woman, Mrs. Ewbanks, and her child, who were held by the Indians.
The Indian Two-Face and his son, having a desire to enhance their fortunes, paid a few small sums to the other Indians who claimed her, and, taking her with them, set out for Fort Laramie.
The Indian Two-Face and his son, wanting to improve their fortunes, paid a few small amounts to the other Indians who claimed her, and then took her with them as they headed for Fort Laramie.
When they arrived within a few miles of the fort, the prisoners were left with the son and some others, while Two-Face preceded them to arrange the terms of sale.
When they got a few miles from the fort, the prisoners stayed with the son and a few others, while Two-Face went ahead to work out the terms of the sale.
The commander agreed to the price, and on the following day Mrs. Ewbanks and her child were brought in—the Indians thinking it made no difference which white woman it was. This was several months after my capture.
The commander accepted the price, and the next day Mrs. Ewbanks and her child were brought in—the Indians believing it didn't matter which white woman it was. This was several months after I was captured.
Instead of paying the price, the commandant seized and confined them in the guard-house, to await trial for the murder of the ranch-men and the stealing of women and children. The testimony of Mrs. Ewbanks was proof sufficient. They confessed their crimes, and were executed in May following.
Instead of paying the price, the commandant took them into custody and locked them up in the guardhouse to wait for their trial for the murder of the ranchers and for abducting women and children. Mrs. Ewbanks' testimony was enough evidence. They admitted their crimes and were executed the following May.
226
226
In crossing the North Platte River, five miles below the fort, Mrs. Ewbanks had suffered intensely, her child being bound to her back, and she holding on to a log bound by a rope fastened to the saddle of the Indian’s horse.
In crossing the North Platte River, five miles below the fort, Mrs. Ewbanks had a hard time, with her child strapped to her back, while she held on to a log tied with a rope to the saddle of the Indian’s horse.
The chief passed over easily, but mother and child were nearly frozen to death by clinging and struggling among masses of broken ice, and protected only by a thin, light garment.
The chief made it across easily, but the mother and child were almost frozen to death, struggling and clinging to heaps of broken ice, wearing only a thin, light garment for protection.
Mr. Kelly sent deputations of Indians with horses, to the Indian villages, with letters to me, which were never delivered. They were not true to their trust, but would come to see me without giving me the messages, then return with the declaration that I could not be found.
Mr. Kelly sent groups of Indians on horseback to the Indian villages with letters for me, but they were never delivered. They weren't loyal to their promise; they'd come to see me without delivering the messages, then go back claiming that I couldn’t be found.
He would furnish a complete outfit for an Indian, costing about four hundred dollars, and send him to find me; but the Indian cared only for the money; he would never return.
He would provide a full outfit for a Native American, costing around four hundred dollars, and send him to find me; but the Native American only cared about the money; he would never come back.
Having despaired of accomplishing any thing further toward my rescue at Fort Laramie, he left for Leavenworth, to obtain help from citizens there, to get permission of the commander of the division to raise an independent company for my release.
Having lost hope of achieving anything more for my rescue at Fort Laramie, he left for Leavenworth to get help from the locals and to ask the division commander for permission to form an independent company for my release.
There he met with his brother, General Kelly, who had just returned from the South, and had received a letter from me, acquainting him with my freedom.
There he met with his brother, General Kelly, who had just come back from the South and had received a letter from me, letting him know about my freedom.
Mr. Kelly would not at first be convinced, but, after227 being shown the letter, he said, “Yes, I know that is Fanny’s writing, but it can not be possible,” and by daylight he was on his way to Dakota.
Mr. Kelly wasn't convinced at first, but after227 seeing the letter, he said, “Yes, I recognize Fanny’s handwriting, but it can't be true,” and by morning, he was on his way to Dakota.
Who can tell his varied emotions, during that long and wearisome journey, when, at the end, hope held out to him the cup of joy which, after the long suffering of months, he was about to drink. Let only those judge who have been separated from the dearest on earth, and whose fate was involved in mysterious silence, more painful than if the pallid face rested beneath the coffin-lid.
Who can describe the range of emotions he felt during that long and exhausting journey, when, at the end, hope offered him the cup of joy that he was finally about to sip after enduring months of suffering. Only those who have been separated from their loved ones and whose fate has been shrouded in a painful silence—more agonizing than if their lifeless body lay beneath a coffin lid—can truly understand.
CHAPTER XXV.
Fort Sully was garrisoned by three companies of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, and I should be recreant to every sense of justice did I not more particularly express my gratitude to them all—officers and men—for the delicate, more than brotherly, kindness shown me during my stay of two months among them.
Fort Sully was occupied by three companies of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, and I would be failing in my duty if I didn’t specifically convey my gratitude to all of them—officers and soldiers—for the thoughtful, almost sibling-like kindness they showed me during my two-month stay with them.
They had fought gallantly during that summer, and punished severely the Indians who held me captive; and though my sufferings at the time were increased tenfold thereby, I believe the destitute condition of the Indians had much to do with my final restoration to freedom. Had there been plenty of food in the Indian villages, none would have gone to Fort Sully to make a treaty.
They had fought bravely that summer and dealt heavily with the Indians who had me captive. Even though my suffering increased significantly because of this, I believe the desperate situation of the Indians contributed greatly to my eventual release. If there had been enough food in their villages, no one would have gone to Fort Sully to negotiate a treaty.
On each of the two evenings we remained at the fort after my husband’s arrival, we were honored with a “feast,” in marked contrast with those I had attended while with the savages. Stewed oysters relished 229better than stewed dog, and the abundance of other good things, with the happy-looking, kind, sympathetic faces of my own people around the board, filled me with a feeling of almost heavenly content.
On each of the two evenings we stayed at the fort after my husband arrived, we were treated to a “feast,” which was a stark contrast to the ones I had at the hands of the savages. Stewed oysters tasted way better than stewed dog, and the variety of other delicious foods, along with the happy, kind, and understanding faces of my own people around the table, filled me with a sense of almost heavenly contentment.
Mr. Harry Chatterton presided at the first, and, in a feeling manner, expressed the delight and satisfaction his comrades and himself experienced in this hour of our re-union:
Mr. Harry Chatterton led the first meeting and, with genuine emotion, shared the joy and satisfaction that he and his comrades felt during this moment of our reunion:
“May the good Father of mercies ever protect and bless you; make the sun of happiness to brightly shine upon you, and may it never again be dimmed by stern misfortune! is the earnest and heartfelt wish of every person in this fort to-day.”
“May the gracious Father of kindness always protect and bless you; may the light of happiness shine brightly upon you, and may it never be overshadowed by harsh misfortune! This is the sincere and heartfelt wish of everyone in this fort today.”
With deep emotion these words were spoken, and we felt convinced they were from the innermost depths of the heart.
With deep emotion, these words were spoken, and we felt sure they came from the deepest parts of the heart.
How many affectionate, generous natures are among us, whom we can never appreciate until some heavy cloud drops down upon us, and they, with their cheerful 230words and kind acts, assist us to rise, and in hours of joy they are ready to grasp us by the hand, and welcome us to happiness?
How many warm-hearted, generous people are among us, whom we can never fully appreciate until a tough time hits us, and they, with their uplifting words and kind gestures, help us get back on our feet, and in moments of joy, they are eager to shake our hand and welcome us to happiness?
Anxious for a re-union with our friends, and to be once more with my dear mother, we bade farewell to those who had shown us so much kindness and attention, and commenced our journey at daylight, to prevent the Indians, many of whom remained about the fort, knowing of my departure, as I was in constant dread of recapture.
Eager to reunite with our friends and be with my dear mother again, we said goodbye to those who had been so kind and attentive to us, and started our journey at dawn to keep the Indians, many of whom were still around the fort, from finding out about my departure, as I was constantly worried about being captured again.
Fort Sully is on the Missouri River, three hundred miles from Sioux City, by land, which distance we traveled in an ambulance. At all the military posts, stations, and towns through which we passed, all—military and civilians—seemed to vie with each other in kindness and attention. Those living in frontier towns know what the nature of the Indian is, and could most heartily sympathize with one who had suffered from captivity among them.
Fort Sully is located on the Missouri River, three hundred miles from Sioux City by land, which we covered in an ambulance. Everywhere we went—at military posts, stations, and towns—everyone, both military and civilian, seemed to compete in showing kindness and attentiveness. People living in frontier towns understand what the nature of the Indian is like and could deeply empathize with someone who had suffered from captivity among them.
At Yankton I received particularly kind attention, from Mrs. Ash, of the Ash Hotel, who also gave me the information, elsewhere written, of the fate of Mrs. Dooley and Mrs. Wright. Here, also, I met a number of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, to which gallant regiment I was under so great obligation. Dr. Bardwell, a surgeon of that regiment, who was at Fort Sully at the time the Blackfeet came in to make a treaty, and were sent off after me, and who, I had previously been231 informed, was active in measures tending to my release, was stationed at Yankton, and manifested the kindness of his heart in many ways.
At Yankton, I received especially kind attention from Mrs. Ash of the Ash Hotel, who also told me, as I later wrote, about what happened to Mrs. Dooley and Mrs. Wright. I also met several members of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, for which I had such a deep gratitude. Dr. Bardwell, a surgeon from that regiment, was at Fort Sully when the Blackfeet came to negotiate a treaty and were sent after me. I had previously been informed that he was actively involved in efforts to secure my release, and he showed his kindness in many ways while stationed at Yankton.
At Sioux City, Council Bluffs, and St. Joe, crowds of visitors flocked to see the white woman who had been a captive with the Indians; and I was compelled to answer many questions. From St. Joe, we made all haste for Leavenworth, Kansas, where I was received by friends and relatives as one risen from the dead.
At Sioux City, Council Bluffs, and St. Joe, large crowds gathered to see the white woman who had been held captive by the Indians, and I had to answer countless questions. From St. Joe, we rushed to Leavenworth, Kansas, where friends and family welcomed me like I had come back to life.
At last we reached our old home in Geneva; the home from which we had departed but a few months before, lured to new fields by the brightest hopes of future prosperity. Alas! what disappointments had fallen to our lot! But soon I was clasped in my dear mother’s arms, and all my sorrows were swallowed up in the joy of that re-union.
At last, we arrived at our old home in Geneva; the place we had left just a few months ago, drawn to new opportunities by the brightest hopes for future success. Unfortunately, so many disappointments had come our way! But soon I was wrapped in my dear mother’s arms, and all my sorrows disappeared in the joy of that reunion.
On the morning of our departure for the plains, she said (while tears of sorrow filled her eyes) that she felt as though it was our final farewell. Her fears were agonizing in my behalf. She seemed to have a presentiment of evil—a dark, portentous cloud hung over my head, she felt, that would burst upon me, and scatter dismay and grief—which too well was realized in the days that followed.
On the morning we were leaving for the plains, she said (with tears of sadness in her eyes) that it felt like our last goodbye. Her worries for me were intense. She seemed to sense something horrible was coming—she felt a dark, ominous cloud looming over me that would bring a storm of distress and sorrow, which unfortunately became true in the days that followed.
I endeavored to cheer her with hope, and smilingly assured her that, as soon as the Pacific Railroad was completed, I should visit my home and her; and,232 though many miles might separate us, we still would be one in heart; and the facilities for traveling were becoming so easy and rapid, we could not be separated for any great length of time. But her sad heart refused to be comforted. A mother’s unchanging love—stronger than death, faithful under every circumstance, and clinging with tenacity to the child of her affection, could not part with me without a pang of anguish, which was increased tenfold when the news of my capture reached her.
I tried to uplift her with hope and assured her with a smile that as soon as the Pacific Railroad was finished, I would visit my home and her. And, though many miles might keep us apart, we would still be connected in heart. With travel becoming so easy and quick, we wouldn’t be apart for long. But her heavy heart wouldn’t be consoled. A mother’s unwavering love—stronger than death, loyal in every situation, and fiercely attached to her child—couldn’t let me go without deep pain, which was only made worse when she heard about my capture.
Gradually she sank under this heavy affliction; health rapidly gave way, and for three long months she lay helpless, moaning and bewailing the loss of her children; for, scarcely had she aroused from the terrible stupor and grief which the news of my brother’s death from poison, while a soldier in the Union army, had plunged her, when this new and awful sorrow came like a whirlwind upon her fainting spirit.
Slowly, she succumbed to this overwhelming sorrow; her health quickly deteriorated, and for three long months, she lay powerless, moaning and grieving the loss of her children. Hardly had she come out of the deep shock and grief caused by the news of my brother’s death from poison while serving in the Union army when this new and terrible tragedy hit her like a storm, overwhelming her already fragile spirit.
But God is good. In his great mercy he spared us both, to meet once more, and a letter from my hand, telling her of my safety, reached her in due time; and in each other’s fond embrace we were once more folded.
But God is good. In His great mercy, He saved us both, so we could see each other again, and a letter from me, letting her know I was safe, reached her on time; and in each other’s warm embrace, we were once again together.
Oh! happy hour! Methinks the angels smiled in their celestial abodes when they witnessed that dear mother’s joy.
Oh! Happy hour! I think the angels smiled in their heavenly homes when they saw that dear mother’s joy.
The reader naturally supposes that here my narrative 233ought to end; that, restored to husband, mother, and friends, my season of sorrow must be over. But not so. Other trials were in store for me, and, even fortified as I was by past tribulation, I sank almost despairingly under their affliction. Nor was I yet done with the Indians.
The reader probably thinks that my story 233 should end here; that after being reunited with my husband, mother, and friends, my time of sorrow must be finished. But that’s not the case. More challenges awaited me, and even though I was strengthened by my previous hardships, I fell into a dark despair under their weight. I still had more to face with the Indians.
Anxious to again establish a home, we left Geneva, went to Shawneetown, where we prospered; but better prospects offering farther west, we went to Ellsworth, a new town just staked out on the western line of Kansas. I was the first woman who located there. We lived in our wagon for a time, then built a hotel, and were prospering, when fears of the Indians again harassed us.
Eager to set up a home again, we left Geneva and headed to Shawneetown, where we thrived; but with better opportunities appearing further west, we moved to Ellsworth, a newly established town on the western edge of Kansas. I was the first woman to settle there. We lived in our wagon for a while, then built a hotel and were doing well when our worries about the Indians troubled us once more.
The troops at Fort Harker, four miles east of Ellsworth, had been out, under General Hancock, in pursuit of the Indians, to punish them for murders and depredations committed along the line of the Pacific Railroad, and coming upon an Indian camp, destroyed it, inflicting a severe chastisement. This we knew would so exasperate the Indians as to render the situation of the exposed settlements one of great danger; and after my experience, a terrible dread of again falling into their hands intensified my apprehensions for our safety.
The soldiers at Fort Harker, four miles east of Ellsworth, had been out, under General Hancock, chasing the Indians to punish them for the murders and raids along the Pacific Railroad. When they found an Indian camp, they destroyed it, dealing them a heavy blow. We knew this would infuriate the Indians, making the nearby settlements very vulnerable. After what I went through, my intense fear of falling into their hands again only heightened my worries for our safety.
The scouts, Jack Harvey and “Wild Bill,” were constantly on the lookout, and eagerly would we look toward the hills for any one who could give us news,234 and gather around them, when they came from the front, with anxious faces and listening ears.
The scouts, Jack Harvey and “Wild Bill,” were always on the lookout, and we would eagerly watch the hills for anyone who could share news,234 gathering around them when they returned from the front, our faces anxious and ears listening intently.
Meantime the population of Ellsworth had rapidly increased, and military companies were formed for protection. Thus we lived in a continual state of alarm, until at last one night the signal was given that the Indians were approaching, when every man flew to his post, and the women and children fled to the places of refuge that had been prepared for them, an iron-clad house and a “dug-out,” or place under ground. I fled to the latter place, where about fifty altogether had congregated, and among them were three young men who were the sole survivors of a large family—father, mother, and two sisters—murdered and horribly mutilated in the Minnesota massacres.
Meanwhile, the population of Ellsworth had quickly grown, and military groups were formed for protection. We lived in a constant state of fear until one night, the signal was given that the Indians were approaching. Every man rushed to his post, while the women and children ran to the safe spots that had been prepared for them: a fortified house and a dugout, or underground shelter. I went to the latter, where about fifty people had gathered, including three young men who were the only survivors of a large family—father, mother, and two sisters—who were murdered and horrifically mutilated in the Minnesota massacres.
The Indians were repulsed, but they continued to harass us and threaten the town, so that it became necessary to apply for military protection. Accordingly, a number of colored troops were sent there, which imparted a feeling of security.
The Native Americans were pushed back, but they kept bothering us and threatening the town, so we had to request military protection. As a result, a group of Black soldiers was sent there, which made us feel safer.
But Ellsworth was doomed to a more terrible scourge, if possible, than the Indians had threatened to be. The troops were recently from the South. Soon after their arrival among us, the cholera broke out among them, and, spreading among the citizens, created a terrible panic. The pestilence was most destructive, sweeping before it old and young, and of all classes.
But Ellsworth was destined to face an even worse disaster than the threat posed by the Indians. The troops had just arrived from the South. Shortly after they got here, cholera broke out among them and quickly spread to the local population, causing widespread panic. The disease was incredibly deadly, taking the lives of both the young and the old, affecting people from all walks of life.
My husband fell a victim to the disease.
My husband became a victim of the disease.
235
235
On the 28th day of July, 1867, a violent attack of this terrible disease carried him off, and, in the midst of peril and cares, I was left a mourning, desolate widow.
On July 28, 1867, a severe bout of this terrible disease took him away, and amidst the danger and worries, I was left a grieving, sorrowful widow.
Being in delicate health, I was forced to flee to the East, and stopped at St. George, where one week after my little one was ushered into this world of sorrow.
Being in fragile health, I had to escape to the East and stayed at St. George, where one week later my little one entered this world of sadness.
The people were panic-stricken in relation to the cholera, and when I went there, they were afraid to receive me into their homes, consequently I repaired to a small cabin in the outskirts of the town, and my adopted son and myself remained there alone for several days.
The people were terrified of the cholera, and when I arrived, they were too scared to let me into their homes. So, I went to a small cabin on the outskirts of town, and my adopted son and I stayed there alone for several days.
A young lady, Miss Baker, called on me in great sympathy, saying she was not afraid of cholera, and would stay with me until after my confinement.
A young woman, Miss Baker, visited me with genuine concern, saying she wasn't scared of cholera and would stay with me until after I gave birth.
I was very thankful for her kindness, and after the fear was over with the people, every attention that humanity could suggest was given me; but, alas! my heart was at home, and so deep were my yearnings, the physician declared it impossible for me to recover until I did go home.
I was really grateful for her kindness, and after everyone's fear had subsided, I received every care imaginable. But, unfortunately, my heart was at home, and my longing was so intense that the doctor said it would be impossible for me to get better until I returned home.
The events that had transpired seemed like a fearful dream.
The events that had happened felt like a scary nightmare.
The physician who attended me went to Ellsworth to see if it was prudent for me to go, sending a letter immediately after, bidding me come, as the cholera had disappeared.
The doctor who treated me went to Ellsworth to see if it was wise for me to go, sending a letter right after, telling me to come, since the cholera had vanished.
Oh! how changed was that home! The voice that236 had ever been as low, sweet music to my ear was hushed forever; the eye that had always met mine with smiling fondness was closed to light and me, and the hand so often grasped in tender love was palsied in death! Mr. Kelly, the noble, true, and devoted husband, my loved companion, the father of my innocent child, was gone. Oh! how sad that word! My heart was overwhelmed with grief, and that did its work, for it prostrated me on a bed of illness nigh unto death.
Oh! how different that home was now! The voice that had always been like sweet music to my ear was silenced forever; the eye that had always looked into mine with a loving smile was closed to light and to me, and the hand that I had held so often with tender love was still in death! Mr. Kelly, the noble, true, and devoted husband, my beloved companion, the father of my innocent child, was gone. Oh! how heartbreaking that word is! My heart was overwhelmed with grief, and it took its toll, leaving me on a bed of illness nearly to death.
Dr. McKennon very faithfully attended me during my illness, and as I was recovering, he was seized by severe sickness himself, which proved fatal.
Dr. McKennon took care of me diligently during my illness, and as I was getting better, he became seriously ill himself, which sadly ended up being fatal.
He was anxious to see me before he died, and desired assistance that he might be taken down stairs for the purpose.
He was eager to see me before he died and wanted help so he could be taken downstairs for that.
His attendants allowed him to do so, but he fainted in the attempt, and was laid on the floor until he recovered, then raised and placed on the sofa.
His attendants let him do it, but he fainted while trying, and was laid on the floor until he recovered, then lifted and placed on the sofa.
I was then led into the room, and, seating myself beside him, he grasped my hand, exclaiming: “My friend, do not leave me. I have a brother in New York”—but his lips soon stiffened in death, and he was unable to utter more.
I was then brought into the room, and as I sat down next to him, he grabbed my hand and said, “My friend, don’t leave me. I have a brother in New York”—but his lips quickly stiffened with death, and he couldn’t say anything else.
It was a severe shock to my nervous system, already prostrated by trouble and illness, and I greatly missed his attention and care.
It was a huge shock to my already strained nervous system from worry and sickness, and I really missed his attention and support.
No relative, or friend, was near to lay his weary237 head upon the pillow; but we laid him to rest in the burial ground of Ellsworth with sad hearts and great emotion.
No relatives or friends were nearby to lay his tired237 head on the pillow; instead, we laid him to rest in the cemetery of Ellsworth with heavy hearts and deep emotions.
In the spring I went to the end of the road further west, with an excursion party, to a place called Sheridan. On our return we stopped at Fort Hays, where I met two Indians who recognized me, and I also knew them. We conversed together. I learned they had a camp in the vicinity, and they were skulking around, reconnoitering. They were well treated here and very liberally dealt with. They inquired where I lived; I told them way off, near to the rising sun.
In the spring, I traveled to the end of the road further west with a group, to a place called Sheridan. On the way back, we stopped at Fort Hays, where I met two Native Americans who recognized me, and I recognized them too. We chatted together. I found out they had a camp nearby and were lurking around, scouting the area. They were treated well here and received generous assistance. They asked where I lived, and I told them far away, near where the sun rises.
The next morning, when the train left town, the band, riding on horseback, jumped the ditch, and looked into the windows of the cars, hoping to see me.
The next morning, as the train pulled out of town, the band, riding on horseback, jumped the ditch and peered into the windows of the cars, hoping to spot me.
They told the people that I belonged to them, and they would take my papoose and me way off to their own country; we were their property, and must go with them.
They told everyone that I was theirs and that they would take my baby and me far away to their own country; we were their property and had to go with them.
It was supposed that if I had been in the cars the Indians would have attempted to take the train.
It was believed that if I had been on the train, the Indians would have tried to hijack it.
CHAPTER XXVI.
Some few weeks after the events just related, I received a note from a stranger, requesting me to call on her at the dwelling of a hunter, where she was stopping. Her name was Elizabeth Blackwell, and emigrated with her parents from England, who became proselytes of the ruling prophet of Salt Lake City, where they remained until Elizabeth’s father took another wife. This created trouble; words ensued, soon followed by blows, and Elizabeth, in endeavoring to protect her mother, was struck by her brute of a father with a knife, and one of her eyes destroyed.
Some weeks after the events I just mentioned, I got a message from a stranger asking me to visit her at the home of a hunter where she was staying. Her name was Elizabeth Blackwell, and she had emigrated from England with her parents, who became followers of the ruling prophet in Salt Lake City. They lived there until Elizabeth’s father took another wife. This caused trouble; there were arguments, which quickly escalated into violence, and while trying to protect her mother, Elizabeth was attacked by her father
Being discouraged and broken-hearted, the wretched mother and daughters (for Elizabeth had two sisters) resolved to escape. They wandered away among the mountains, and, having no place of shelter, all perished with the cold, except Elizabeth, who was found by the239 Indians, nearly frozen to death. They lifted her up and carried her to camp, where they gave her every attention requisite for restoration.
Being heartbroken and feeling hopeless, the unfortunate mother and her daughters (since Elizabeth had two sisters) decided to run away. They wandered into the mountains and, with no shelter, all of them died from the cold, except for Elizabeth, who was discovered by the239 Native Americans, nearly frozen to death. They picked her up and brought her to their camp, where they provided her with all the care she needed to recover.
She remained with the Indians until she was able to go east, where she underwent the severe operation of having both legs amputated above the knee.
She stayed with the Indians until she could go east, where she underwent the difficult surgery of having both legs amputated above the knee.
The treatment received from the Indians so attached her to them that she prefers to live a forest life, and when she gave me her narrative, she was on her way from the States to her Indian home.
The treatment she received from the Indians made her so fond of them that she prefers living a life in the forest, and when she shared her story with me, she was on her way from the States to her Indian home.
Her father soon wearied of his Mormon wife, and escaped to the Rocky Mountains, where he became a noted highwayman. Hearing of Elizabeth’s residence among the Indians, he visited her, and gave her a large sum of money. The fate of his family had great effect on him, and remorse drove him to desperation.
Her father quickly grew tired of his Mormon wife and fled to the Rocky Mountains, where he became a notorious outlaw. When he heard about Elizabeth living with the Indians, he went to see her and gave her a large amount of money. The fate of his family weighed heavily on him, and guilt pushed him to the edge.
The husband of Elizabeth took his second wife and Elizabeth’s child from Salt Lake to Cincinnati, where they now live.
The husband of Elizabeth took his second wife and Elizabeth’s child from Salt Lake to Cincinnati, where they now live.
She was twenty-six years old when I saw and conversed with her, a lady of intelligence, and once possessed more than ordinary beauty.
She was twenty-six years old when I met and talked to her, a smart woman who used to have more than average beauty.
She had just received the news of her father’s death. He was killed near Fort Dodge, Kansas.
She had just gotten the news about her father's death. He was killed near Fort Dodge, Kansas.
Elizabeth related to me many acts of cruelty she had witnessed among the savages, one of which was to the following effect:
Elizabeth told me about many acts of cruelty she had seen among the savages, one of which was as follows:
A woman was brought into the camp on horseback,240 who had been captured from a train, and an Indian who was attempting to lift her from the horse, was shot in the act, by her own hand. This so enraged the savages that they cut her body in gashes, filled them with powder, and then set fire to it.
A woman was brought into the camp on horseback,240 who had been captured from a train, and as an Indian tried to pull her off the horse, she shot him. This infuriated the tribesmen, so they slashed her body, stuffed the wounds with gunpowder, and then set it on fire.
The sight of the woman’s sufferings was too much for Elizabeth to endure, and she begged the savages to put an end to the victim at once, which accordingly was done.
The sight of the woman's suffering was too much for Elizabeth to bear, and she pleaded with the savages to end the victim's life immediately, which they did.
But although Elizabeth saw many heartless acts—many terrible scenes—still she had a kindly feeling toward the Indians, for they saved her from a horrible death by starvation and exposure, and had been very tender with her. She was somewhat embittered toward the white people, on account of her sufferings, and treatment.
But even though Elizabeth witnessed many cruel acts and terrible scenes, she still felt a sense of compassion for the Indians because they saved her from a terrible death by starvation and exposure and had shown her great kindness. She felt somewhat resentful toward the white people because of her suffering and the way she was treated.
A short time after, General Sully invited me to Fort Harker, to see two white captive children, a girl of fourteen and a boy of six. They had been captured two years before, and the account of their treatment given me by the girl, was any thing but favorable. The boy was as wild as a deer.
A little while later, General Sully invited me to Fort Harker to meet two white children who had been captured— a fourteen-year-old girl and a six-year-old boy. They had been taken two years earlier, and the story the girl told me about their treatment was far from positive. The boy was as wild as a deer.
A Sioux woman at Fort Harker had taken these children into her own family and cared for them as a mother. She was the daughter of a white man, was born at Fort Laramie, and had married an interpreter by the name of Bradley. She was quite intelligent, having been educated by her husband.
A Sioux woman at Fort Harker had welcomed these children into her family and looked after them like a mother. She was the daughter of a white man, born at Fort Laramie, and had married an interpreter named Bradley. She was quite intelligent, having been educated by her husband.
241
241
In January, 1868, two other children were captured in the State of Texas by the Kiowah Indians. They were girls, aged five and three years. Their parents and all the known relatives had been murdered, and the children had been recently recovered from the Indians, and were in the care of J. H. Leavenworth, United States Indian Agent. Having no knowledge of their parentage, they were named Helen and Heloise Lincoln.
In January 1868, two other children were taken in Texas by the Kiowah Indians. They were girls, aged five and three. Their parents and all known relatives had been killed, and the children had recently been rescued from the Indians and were under the care of J. H. Leavenworth, a U.S. Indian Agent. Lacking any information about their background, they were given the names Helen and Heloise Lincoln.
Another interesting family was taken from Texas by the Indians, their beautiful home destroyed, and all killed with the exception of the mother and three daughters.
Another interesting family was taken from Texas by the Indians, their beautiful home destroyed, and everyone was killed except for the mother and her three daughters.
Their name was Boxx. The ages of the children were respectively eighteen, fourteen, and ten, and they were allowed to be together for a time, but afterward were separated.
Their name was Boxx. The kids were aged eighteen, fourteen, and ten, and they were allowed to be together for a while, but then they were separated.
They experienced great cruelties. The youngest was compelled to stand on a bed of live coals, in order to torture the mother and sisters.
They suffered severe cruelty. The youngest was forced to stand on a bed of live coals to torment the mother and sisters.
Lieutenant Hesselberger, the noble and brave officer, whose name will live forever in the hearts of the captives he rescued, heard of this family, and, with a party of his brave men, went immediately to the Indian village, and offered a reward for the captives, which at first was declined, but he at length succeeded in purchasing the mother and one girl; he afterward procured the release of the others.
Lieutenant Hesselberger, the noble and courageous officer, whose name will forever live in the hearts of the captives he rescued, learned about this family and, along with a group of his brave men, immediately went to the Indian village and offered a reward for the captives. Initially, this offer was turned down, but he eventually succeeded in purchasing the mother and one daughter; he later managed to secure the release of the others.
242
242
Lieutenant Hesselberger braved death in so doing, and his only reward is the undying gratitude of those who owe their lives to his self-sacrificing, humane devotion and courage.
Lieutenant Hesselberger faced death by doing this, and his only reward is the everlasting gratitude of those who owe their lives to his selfless, compassionate dedication and bravery.
In the fall of 1868, the Indians commenced depredations on the frontier of Kansas, and after many serious outbreaks, destroying homes and murdering settlers, the Governor issued a call for volunteers to assist General Sheridan in protecting the settlers and punishing the Indians. Among those who volunteered was my youngest brother, and many of my old schoolmates and friends from Geneva, who related to me the following incidents, which are fully substantiated by General Sheridan and others.
In the fall of 1868, the Native Americans started attacking the Kansas frontier, and after several serious incidents that destroyed homes and killed settlers, the Governor called for volunteers to help General Sheridan protect the settlers and retaliate against the Native Americans. Among the volunteers was my youngest brother, along with many of my old classmates and friends from Geneva, who shared with me the following incidents, which are fully confirmed by General Sheridan and others.
Mrs. Morgan, an accomplished and beautiful bride, and Miss White, an educated young lady, were both taken from their homes by the Indians. They were living on the Republican River.
Mrs. Morgan, a skilled and stunning bride, and Miss White, a well-educated young woman, were both taken from their homes by the Indians. They were living by the Republican River.
During their captivity they suffered much from the inclemency of the weather, and it was March before they were released by General Sheridan.
During their captivity, they endured a lot because of the harsh weather, and it wasn't until March that General Sheridan set them free.
The troops, the Kansas boys, were all winter among the mountains, endeavoring to protect the frontier.
The troops, the Kansas guys, spent the whole winter in the mountains, trying to protect the frontier.
They suffered great privation, being obliged sometimes to live on the meat of mules, and often needing food. All honor to these self-sacrificing men, who braved the cold and hunger of the mountains to protect the settlers on the frontier.
They endured severe hardships, sometimes having to eat mule meat and often being short on food. Hats off to these selfless men who faced the cold and hunger of the mountains to protect the settlers on the frontier.
243
243
A Mrs. Blynn, whose maiden name was Harrington, of Franklin County, Kansas, who was married at the age of nineteen, and started with her young husband for the Pacific coast, was taken prisoner by the Indians and suffered terrible brutality.
A Mrs. Blynn, whose maiden name was Harrington, from Franklin County, Kansas, got married at nineteen and set off with her young husband for the Pacific coast, but was captured by the Indians and endured horrific brutality.
About that time the savages had become troublesome on the plains, attacking every wagon-train, killing men and capturing women. But the train in which Mr. Blynn and his wife traveled was supposed to be very strong, and able to repel any attack made upon them, should there be any such trouble.
About that time, the natives had become a threat on the plains, attacking every wagon train, killing men, and capturing women. However, the train that Mr. Blynn and his wife were on was considered very strong and capable of fending off any attacks, should there be any such trouble.
Mrs. Blynn had a presentiment of evil—of the fate of their unfortunate company, and her own dark impending destiny, in a dream, the realization of which proved too true.
Mrs. Blynn had a feeling something bad was going to happen—about the fate of their unfortunate group, and her own dark future, in a dream that turned out to be all too true.
When she related her dream to her husband, he tried to laugh away her superstitious fears, and prevent its impression on her mind.
When she shared her dream with her husband, he tried to laugh off her superstitious worries and keep them from affecting her thoughts.
It was not many days after that a large number of warriors of the Sioux tribe were seen in the distance, and the people of the train arranged themselves in a shape for attack.
It wasn't long after that a large group of Sioux warriors was spotted in the distance, and the people in the train positioned themselves to prepare for an attack.
The Indians, seeing this preparation, and, fearing a powerful resistance, fired a few shots, and, with yells of rage and disappointment, went off.
The Native Americans, noticing this buildup and fearing strong resistance, fired a few shots and, with shouts of anger and frustration, left.
Within the succeeding days the travelers saw Indians, but they did not come near enough to make trouble.
In the days that followed, the travelers spotted some Indigenous people, but they stayed far enough away to avoid any conflict.
244
244
Confident of no disturbance or hinderance to their journey, the happy emigrants journeyed on fearless (comparatively) of the red skins, and boasting of their power.
Confident that nothing would disrupt their journey, the happy emigrants moved forward, feeling relatively fearless of the Native Americans, and bragging about their strength.
But the evil hour at last approached. When the column had reached Sand Creek, and was in the act of crossing, suddenly the wild yells of Indians fell upon their ears, and soon a band of Cheyennes charged down upon them.
But the dreaded moment finally arrived. When the column reached Sand Creek and was about to cross, suddenly the piercing shouts of Indians echoed in their ears, and soon a group of Cheyennes charged toward them.
Two wagons had already got into the stream, and, instead of hastening the others across, and thus putting the creek between themselves and their pursuers, the whites drove the two back out of the water, and, entangled in the others, threw every thing in confusion. This confusion is just what the Indians like, and they began whooping, shouting, and firing furiously, in order to cause a stampede of the live-stock.
Two wagons had already entered the stream, and instead of getting the others across quickly to put the creek between themselves and their pursuers, the white settlers pulled the two back out of the water. In doing so, they got tangled up with the others, causing complete chaos. This chaos was exactly what the Indians wanted, and they started whooping, shouting, and firing wildly to create a stampede among the livestock.
In five minutes all was accomplished; all the animals, except those well fastened to the wagons, were dashing over the prairie. The Indians then circled around and fired a volley of bullets and arrows. Mr. Blynn was killed at the second fire, while standing before the wagon in which were his wife and child.
In five minutes, everything was done; all the animals, except for those tied to the wagons, were sprinting across the prairie. The Indians then surrounded them and fired a barrage of bullets and arrows. Mr. Blynn was shot and killed in the second round while standing in front of the wagon that carried his wife and child.
“God help them!” was all he said, as, firing his rifle at the Indians for the last time, he sank down dead.
“God help them!” was all he said, as he fired his rifle at the Indians for the last time before he sank down dead.
The men returned the fire for awhile, then fled, leaving their wounded, all their wagons, and the245 women and children in the hands of the relentless victors.
The men fought back for a while, then ran away, leaving their injured, all their wagons, and the245 women and children at the mercy of the relentless winners.
Santana, who led the band, sprang in first, followed by his braves, whom he ordered to let the cowardly pale faces run away without pursuit.
Santana, the band leader, jumped in first, followed by his brave crew, whom he instructed to let the cowardly pale faces flee without chasing after them.
The dead and wounded were scalped, and the women and children taken captive. All were treated with brutal conduct; and, having secured all the plunder they could, the savages set fire to every wagon, and, with the horses they had taken from the train, set out in the direction of their villages.
The dead and injured were scalped, and the women and children were taken captive. Everyone was treated brutally; after gathering all the loot they could, the attackers set fire to every wagon and, with the horses they had taken from the train, headed toward their villages.
Mrs. Blynn’s child, Willie, two years old, cried very much, which so enraged Santana that he seized him by the heels, and was ready to dash out his brains, but the poor mother, in her agony, sprang forward, caught the child, and fought so bravely with the infuriated murderer, that he laughed, and told her to keep it; for he feared she would fret if he killed it.
Mrs. Blynn's two-year-old son, Willie, cried a lot, which made Santana so furious that he grabbed him by the heels and was about to smash his head. But the poor mother, in her distress, rushed forward, grabbed the child, and fought so fiercely with the enraged attacker that he laughed and told her to keep the kid, fearing she would be upset if he killed him.
Mounted on a pony, her child in her arms, she endeavored to please her savage captor by appearing satisfied, dwelling on the hope that some event would occur, whereby she might be rescued and restored to her friends. It was for her darling child that she endeavored to keep up her heart and resolve to live.
Mounted on a pony, holding her child in her arms, she tried to satisfy her fierce captor by looking happy, clinging to the hope that something would happen that would lead to her rescue and bring her back to her friends. It was for her beloved child that she made an effort to stay strong and determined to live.
When they arrived at Santana’s village, Mrs. Blynn was left alone of all the seven who were taken. Group after group dropped away from the main body, taking with them the women whom they had prisoners.
When they got to Santana’s village, Mrs. Blynn was the only one left of all seven who were taken. Group after group separated from the main group, taking the women they had captured with them.
246
246
Her hardships soon commenced. For a day or two she was fed sufficiently; but afterward all that she had to eat she got from the squaws in the same lodge with her; and, as they were jealous of her, they often refused to give her any thing, either for herself or Willie.
Her struggles began soon after. For a day or two, she had enough to eat; but after that, all her food came from the women in the same lodge as her, and since they were jealous of her, they often refused to give her anything, either for herself or Willie.
An Indian girl, in revenge for an injury done her by Santana, the murder of her best friend, became a spy for General Sheridan, and endeavored by every means in her power to rescue Mrs. Blynn from the grasp of these savages; but her efforts were unsuccessful. She was a true friend to the unfortunate lady, giving her food, and endeavoring to cheer her with the promise of rescue and safe deliverance.
An Indian girl, seeking revenge for the harm caused to her by Santana, the murder of her best friend, became a spy for General Sheridan. She did everything she could to rescue Mrs. Blynn from the clutches of these savages, but her efforts failed. She was a true friend to the unfortunate woman, providing her with food and trying to comfort her with the promise of rescue and safety.
The squaws abused her shamefully in the absence of Santana, burning her with sharp sticks and splinters of resinous wood, and inflicting the most excruciating tortures upon her. Her face, breasts, and limbs were one mass of wounds. Her precious little one was taken by the hair of the head and punished with a stick before her helpless gaze.
The women mistreated her horribly while Santana was gone, torturing her with sharp sticks and splinters of resinous wood, causing her extreme pain. Her face, chest, and arms were covered in wounds. They grabbed her precious little one by the hair and hit them with a stick in front of her helpless eyes.
Mrs. Blynn, the captive, previous to this torture, had written a letter to the general commanding the department, whoever he might be, and sent it by the Indian girl.
Mrs. Blynn, the captive, before this torture, had written a letter to the general in charge of the department, whoever that might be, and sent it through the Indian girl.
We insert a copy of this letter, which is sufficient to draw tears from the eye of any one who may read it.
We include a copy of this letter, which is enough to bring tears to the eyes of anyone who reads it.
247
247
“Kiowah Village, on the Washita River.
Saturday, November 7, 1868.} “Kind Friend“Whoever you may be, if you will only buy us from the Indians with ponies or any thing, and let me come and stay with you until I can get word to my friends, they will pay you well; and I will work for you also, and do all I can for you.
“Whoever you are, if you could buy us from the Indians with ponies or anything else, and let me stay with you until I can reach my friends, they will pay you well; and I will also work for you and do everything I can to help.
“If it is not too far to this village, and you are not afraid to come, I pray you will try.
“If this village isn't too far and you’re not afraid to come, I really hope you’ll give it a try.”
“The Indians tell me, as near as I can understand, they expect traders to come, to whom they will sell us. Can you find out by the bearer, and let me know if they are white men? If they are Mexicans, I am afraid they will sell us into slavery in Mexico.
“The Indians tell me, as far as I can understand, that they expect traders to come, and they will sell us to them. Can you ask the bearer and let me know if they are white men? If they are Mexicans, I’m worried they will sell us into slavery in Mexico."
“If you can do nothing for me, write, for God’s sake! to W. T. Harrington, Ottawa, Franklin County, Kansas—my father. Tell him we are with the Kiowahs, or Cheyennes; and they say when the white men make peace we can go home.
“If you can’t help me, please, for God’s sake! write to W. T. Harrington, Ottawa, Franklin County, Kansas—my father. Tell him we’re with the Kiowahs or Cheyennes; and they say when the white men make peace we can go home.
“Tell him to write to the Governor of Kansas about it, and for them to make peace. Send this to him, please.
“Tell him to write to the Governor of Kansas about it and to work on making peace. Please send this to him.”
“We were taken on October 9th, on the Arkansas, below Fort Lyon. My name is Mrs. Clara Blynn. My little boy, Willie Blynn, is two years old.
“We were captured on October 9th, on the Arkansas River, below Fort Lyon. My name is Mrs. Clara Blynn. My little boy, Willie Blynn, is two years old.”
“Do all you can for me. Write to the Peace Commissioners 248to make peace this fall. For our sake do all you can, and God will bless you for it!
“Do everything you can for me. Write to the Peace Commissioners 248 to negotiate peace this fall. For our sake, do all you can, and God will bless you for it!
“If you can let me hear from you, let me know what you think about it. Write to my father. Send him this. Good-by!
“If you can, let me know what you think about it. Write to my dad. Send him this. Bye!”
“Mrs. R. F. Blynn.
“Mrs. R. F. Blynn.
“P. S.—I am as well as can be expected, but my baby, my darling, darling little Willie, is very weak. O, God! help him! Save him, kind friend, even if you can not save me. Again, good-by.”
“P. S.—I’m doing as well as can be expected, but my baby, my precious little Willie, is very weak. Oh, God! Help him! Save him, dear friend, even if you can’t save me. Again, goodbye.”
Mrs. Blynn passed her time in drudgery, hoping against hope up to the morning of the battle, when General Sheridan’s gallant soldiers, under the command of General Custer, came charging with loud huzzahs upon the village.
Mrs. Blynn spent her days in hard work, holding onto hope right up until the morning of the battle, when General Sheridan’s brave soldiers, led by General Custer, charged into the village with loud cheers.
Black Kettle’s camp was the first attacked, though all the village was, of course, aroused.
Black Kettle’s camp was the first to be attacked, though the entire village was, of course, alerted.
The heart of Mrs. Blynn must have beat wildly, mingling with hope and dread, when she heard the noise and firing, and saw the United States soldiers charging upon her captors.
The heart of Mrs. Blynn must have raced with a mix of hope and fear when she heard the noise and gunfire and saw the U.S. soldiers charging at her captors.
Springing forward, she exclaimed: “Willie, Willie, saved at last!” but the words were scarce on her lips, ere the tomahawk of the revengeful Santana was buried in her brain; and in another instant little Willie was in the grasp of the monster, and his head dashed against a tree; then, lifeless, he was thrown upon the dying mother’s breast, whose arms instinctively closed249 around the dead baby boy, as though she would protect him to the last moment of her life.
Springing forward, she shouted, “Willie, Willie, saved at last!” but before the words were even out, the vengeful Santana buried his tomahawk in her skull. In another instant, little Willie was in the monster's grip, and his head was smashed against a tree. Then, lifeless, he was thrown onto his dying mother's chest, whose arms instinctively wrapped around her dead baby boy, as if she wanted to protect him until her last moment. 249
General Sheridan and his staff, in searching for the bodies of Major Elliott and his comrades, found these among the white soldiers, and they were tenderly carried to Fort Cobb, where, in a grave outside the stockade, mother and child lie sleeping peacefully, their once bruised spirits having joined the loved husband and father in the land where captivity is unknown.
General Sheridan and his team, while looking for the bodies of Major Elliott and his comrades, found them among the white soldiers. They were gently taken to Fort Cobb, where, in a grave outside the stockade, mother and child lie peacefully, their once troubled spirits now reunited with the beloved husband and father in a place where captivity does not exist.
Surely, if heaven is gained by the sorrows of earth, this little family will enjoy the brightest scenes of the celestial world.
Surely, if heaven is reached through the hardships of life, this little family will experience the most radiant moments of the heavenly realm.
CHAPTER XXVII.
Mr. Kelly’s sudden death, my own sickness, and the scourge of cholera, all coming at one time, proved disastrous to me in a pecuniary way. I was defrauded in every way, even to the robbing of my husband’s body of the sum of five hundred dollars the day of his death. However, I finally disposed of the remnant of property left, and started for Wyoming, where lived the only persons beside myself who survived the attack on our train. They had prospered, and in a spirit of kindness, as I then thought, invited and prevailed on me to share their home.
Mr. Kelly's sudden death, my own illness, and the cholera outbreak all hitting me at once turned out to be a financial disaster. I was cheated in every possible way, even losing five hundred dollars that belonged to my husband on the day he died. Eventually, I sold what was left of my belongings and headed to Wyoming, where the only other people besides me who survived the attack on our train were living. They had done well for themselves, and out of what I thought was kindness, they invited me to live with them.
It proved a most disastrous move for me. My leisure hours, since my release from captivity, had been devoted to preparing for publication, in book form, a narrative of my experience and adventures among the Indians, and it was completed. The manuscript was surreptitiously taken, and a garbled, imperfect account of my captivity issued as the experience of my false friend, who, by the aid of an 251Indian, escaped after a durance of only one day and night.
It turned out to be a terrible mistake for me. Since I got out of captivity, I had spent my free time getting ready to publish a book about my experiences and adventures with the Indians, and I had finished it. However, the manuscript was secretly taken, and a distorted, incomplete version of my captivity was published as the story of my deceitful friend, who, with the help of an 251 Indian, escaped after just one day and night.

I remained in Wyoming one year, then started for Washington, resolved to present a claim to the Government for losses sustained at the hands of the Indians. I knew what difficulties beset my path, but duty to my child urged me on, and I was not without some hope of success.
I stayed in Wyoming for a year, then headed to Washington, determined to file a claim with the Government for the losses I suffered because of the Indians. I was aware of the obstacles ahead, but my responsibility to my child pushed me forward, and I felt a bit hopeful about succeeding.
After learning of my captivity through Captain Fisk, President Lincoln had issued orders to the different military commanders that my freedom from the Indians must be purchased at any price; and my sad story was well known to the then existing authorities when I arrived in Washington.
After finding out about my capture from Captain Fisk, President Lincoln ordered various military commanders that my release from the Indians had to be bought at any cost; and my unfortunate situation was well known to the authorities at the time when I got to Washington.
President Grant, learning through a friend from Colorado of my presence, sent for me, and assured me of his warmest sympathy. He was cognizant of what had already transpired relative to me, and told me the papers were on file in the War Department, in charge of General Sherman.
President Grant, hearing from a friend in Colorado that I was there, asked to see me and expressed his heartfelt sympathy. He knew about what had already happened to me and mentioned that the documents were filed in the War Department, managed by General Sherman.
In presenting my claim, many difficulties had to be encountered; but members of Congress, realizing that some compensation was due me, and understanding the delay that would result from a direct application to the Indian Bureau, introduced a bill appropriating to me five thousand dollars for valuable services rendered the Government in saving Captain Fisk’s train from destruction, and by timely warning saving Fort Sully252 from pillage, and its garrison from being massacred. This was done without my having any knowledge of it until after the bill had passed both houses of Congress and become a law.
In making my claim, I faced a lot of challenges; however, members of Congress recognized that I deserved some compensation and understood that seeking it directly from the Indian Bureau would take too long. They introduced a bill that allocated five thousand dollars to me for the valuable services I provided to the government by rescuing Captain Fisk’s train from disaster and, with timely warnings, protecting Fort Sully252 from looting and its garrison from being killed. I didn’t even know about this until after the bill had passed both houses of Congress and became law.
During my stay in Washington, Red Cloud, and a delegation of chiefs and head warriors from the different tribes of the Dakota or Sioux nation, arrived. They all recognized me as once having been with their people, and seemed quite rejoiced at the meeting.
During my time in Washington, Red Cloud and a group of chiefs and lead warriors from the different tribes of the Dakota or Sioux nation showed up. They all recognized me as someone who had previously been with their people, and they seemed really happy to see me again.
Some of the good Christian people of the city extended to the Indians, through me, an invitation to attend church one Sabbath, which I made known to Red Cloud, telling him of the great organ, the fine music they would hear, and of the desire the good people had to benefit their souls.
Some of the kind Christian folks in the city invited the Indians, through me, to come to church one Sunday. I shared this with Red Cloud, telling him about the big organ, the great music they would enjoy, and how much the good people wanted to help them spiritually.
Red Cloud replied with dignity that he did not have to go to the big house to talk to the Great Spirit; he could sit in his tipi or room, and the Great Spirit would listen. The Great Spirit was not where the big music was. No, he would not go.
Red Cloud replied with dignity that he didn’t need to go to the big house to talk to the Great Spirit; he could sit in his tipi or room, and the Great Spirit would listen. The Great Spirit wasn’t where the loud music was. No, he wouldn’t go.
None of the Indians accepted the invitation; but some of the squaws went, escorted to the church in elegant carriages; but they soon left in disgust. The dazzling display of fine dresses, the beautiful church, and the “big music”—none of these had interest for them, if unaccompanied by a feast.
None of the Indians accepted the invitation, but some of the women went, taken to the church in fancy carriages; however, they soon left in frustration. The flashy display of fancy dresses, the beautiful church, and the “big music”—none of these were appealing to them unless there was a feast.
I attended several of the councils held with the Indians. 253At one of them, Red Cloud addressed Secretary Cox and Commissioner Parker in a lengthy speech on the subject of his grievances, in which he referred to me as follows. Pointing me out to the Secretary and Commissioner, he said:
I went to several meetings with the Native Americans. 253 At one of them, Red Cloud spoke for a long time to Secretary Cox and Commissioner Parker about his complaints, and he mentioned me like this. He pointed me out to the Secretary and Commissioner and said:
“Look at that woman; she was captured by Silver Horn’s party. I wish you to pay her what her captors owe her. I am a man true to what I say, and want to keep my promise. I speak for all my nation. The Indians robbed that lady there, and through your influence I want her to be paid out of the first money due us.” Placing his finger first upon the breast of the Secretary and then of the Commissioner, as if to add emphasis to what he was about to say, he added, “Pay her out of our money; do not give the money into any but her own hands; then the right one will get it.”
“Look at that woman; she was taken by Silver Horn’s group. I want you to pay her what her captors owe her. I’m a man of my word and I want to keep my promise. I speak for my entire nation. The Indians wronged that lady, and because of your influence, I want her to receive payment from the first money owed to us.” He placed his finger first on the Secretary's chest and then on the Commissioner’s, as if to emphasize what he was about to say. “Pay her from our money; don’t give it to anyone but her; that way, she’ll receive what she’s owed.”
In one of my interviews with the chiefs, Red Cloud, Spotted Tail, and others desired me to get up a paper setting forth my claims against their people, and they would sign it. I accordingly made out a bill of items and presented it to them, with my affidavit, and a statement setting forth the circumstances of capture and robbery, which was fully explained to them by their interpreter.
In one of my interviews with the chiefs, Red Cloud, Spotted Tail, and others asked me to write a document detailing my claims against their people, and they would sign it. So, I created a list of items and presented it to them, along with my affidavit and a statement outlining the circumstances of the capture and robbery, which was fully explained to them by their interpreter.
This document the chiefs representing the different bands signed readily. It is inserted elsewhere, with other documents corroborative of the truth of this narrative. 254It is also signed by another delegation of chiefs I met in New York.
This document was eagerly signed by the chiefs representing various bands. It's included elsewhere, along with other documents that support the truth of this story. 254 It is also signed by another group of chiefs I met in New York.
With this last interview with the delegation of Indians I met in New York ends, I trust forever, my experience with Indians. The preparation of the manuscript for this plain, simple narrative of facts in my experience, has not been without its pangs. It has seemed, while writing it, as if with the narration of each incident, I was living over again the fearful life I led while a captive; and often have I laid aside the pen to get rid of the feelings which possessed me. But my task is completed; and with the ending of this chapter, I hope to lay aside forever all regretful remembrances of my captivity, and, looking only at the silvery lining to be found in every cloud, enjoy the happiness which every one may find in child-like trust in Him who ordereth all things well.
With this last interview with the group of Native Americans I met in New York, I hope to put an end to my experiences with Indigenous peoples for good. Writing this straightforward account of my experiences hasn’t come without its challenges. While I was putting it down on paper, it often felt like I was reliving the terrifying life I lived as a captive; there were many times I had to put the pen down just to shake off the emotions that overwhelmed me. But now my task is done, and with the conclusion of this chapter, I aim to forever set aside any regretful memories of my captivity and, focusing only on the silver lining in every cloud, embrace the joy that comes from a child-like trust in the one who directs everything for the best.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
During the summer of 1864, and while I was a prisoner with the Indians, an expedition, composed of Iowa and Minnesota volunteers, with a few independent companies of Nebraska and Dakota men, with one company of friendly Indians of various tribes, started from Fort Sully, in Dakota, with the double purpose, under instructions from the War Department, of escorting a large emigrant train safely through the Indian country on their way to Idaho, and, if possible, to inflict such punishment on the hostile bands they might meet as would make them willing to sue for peace.
During the summer of 1864, while I was a prisoner with the Indians, an expedition made up of Iowa and Minnesota volunteers, a few independent companies from Nebraska and Dakota, and one company of friendly Indians from various tribes, set out from Fort Sully in Dakota. They had two main goals, following orders from the War Department: to escort a large group of emigrants safely through Indian territory on their way to Idaho, and, if possible, to deliver enough punishment to the hostile bands they encountered that they would want to make peace.
The expedition was commanded by General Alfred Sully, of the United States Army, a brave, skillful officer, and veteran Indian fighter, having spent the best part of twenty-five years’ service on the frontier. He was a captain of infantry under General Harney, in his memorable campaign of 1857, and was present at the battle of Ash Hollow, where Harney surprised a large band of Indians, with their families, who were256 slaughtered indiscriminately, inflicting such punishment as made the name of General Harney a terror to the Indians, and, at the same time, brought upon his head the execration of thin-skinned philanthropists, who thought savages—the “noble red men” of their imagination—should be conquered only by a sugarplum and rose-water policy.
The expedition was led by General Alfred Sully of the United States Army, a brave and skilled officer with a long history of battling Native Americans, having spent nearly twenty-five years on the frontier. He served as a captain of infantry under General Harney during the notable campaign of 1857 and was present at the battle of Ash Hollow, where Harney caught a large group of Indians and their families by surprise. They were killed without mercy, dealing a blow that made General Harney's name a source of fear among the Indians while also earning him the outrage of sensitive philanthropists, who believed that the "noble red men" they envisioned should be dealt with through gentle and kind methods.
For many interesting particulars of this expedition, and its bearing upon some of the incidents of my captivity and final ransom, I am indebted to the correspondence of one who was a member of the expedition, written to his family during its progress.
For many fascinating details about this expedition and how it relates to some events from my captivity and eventual ransom, I owe a lot to the letters of someone who was part of the expedition, which he wrote to his family while it was happening.
The first day’s march carries the command to the Cheyenne River, where the topographical engineer, to whom I have referred, was killed. His fate was sad, indeed. An officer in the regular army, he served with distinction in the South during the rebellion, participating in over fifty battles, and passing through all without a wound. He was captured by the rebels, paroled, and sent to join General Sully’s expedition, to make a topographical survey of the country.
The first day's march leads to the Cheyenne River, where the topographical engineer I mentioned was killed. His fate was truly unfortunate. An officer in the regular army, he served notably in the South during the Civil War, taking part in over fifty battles and coming through unscathed. He was captured by the Confederates, paroled, and sent to join General Sully's expedition to conduct a topographical survey of the area.
Having faced danger on many a well-contested field, he held the Indian in utter contempt, and roamed the country along the line of march with reckless indifference to danger.
Having faced danger on many fiercely contested battlefields, he regarded the Indian with complete contempt and wandered through the country along the path of march with careless disregard for danger.
A short time before reaching the place where the command intended to go into camp, Captain Fielner started in advance, accompanied by only one man, a257 half-breed. Reaching the river, they dismounted, and were about fastening their horses to graze near a grove of wild plum-trees, when two Indians stepped out, and one of them shot Captain Fielner, the ball from his rifle passing through both arms and the breast. The advance guard arriving soon after, word was sent back to General Sully, who ordered the company of Dakota Cavalry to deploy and occupy so much of the country as to make it impossible for the Indians to escape. This was done, and, closing toward a center, the two savages were found in a “buffalo wallow,” a depression in the ground made by the buffaloes, and forming a very good rifle-pit. Being addressed in their own language, they refused to surrender, and were shot. General Sully afterward had their heads cut off: and when the command left camp next morning, they graced two pointed stakes on the bank of the river, placed there as a warning to all straggling Indians.
A little while before reaching the spot where the command planned to set up camp, Captain Fielner moved ahead with just one man, a half-breed. When they got to the river, they dismounted and were about to tie their horses to let them graze near a grove of wild plum trees when two Indians appeared, and one of them shot Captain Fielner, the bullet from his rifle going through both of his arms and his chest. The advance guard arrived soon after, and a message was sent back to General Sully, who ordered the Dakota Cavalry company to spread out and secure enough of the area to prevent the Indians from escaping. This was carried out, and as they closed in toward the center, the two Indians were found in a “buffalo wallow,” a dip in the ground created by buffaloes, which made for a good rifle position. When spoken to in their own language, they refused to surrender and were shot. General Sully later ordered their heads to be cut off, and when the command left camp the next morning, they were placed on two pointed stakes on the riverbank as a warning to any wandering Indians.
The feeling manifested by General Sully on the occasion of Captain Fielner’s death was intense. A brave officer, a scientific scholar, and a gentleman of rare social qualities, he had won upon the kindlier feelings of his associates in rank, and was respected by all. His untimely death was sincerely mourned by the whole command.
The emotions displayed by General Sully at Captain Fielner’s death were deep. A courageous officer, a knowledgeable scholar, and a man with exceptional social skills, he had earned the affection of his fellow officers and was respected by everyone. His premature passing was genuinely mourned by the entire command.
Death by the hand of the enemy had seldom touched that little army—so seldom, that when a companion failed to answer at roll-call, his absence was felt. The258 only other officer killed during the three years of General Sully’s operations against the Indians was Lieutenant Thomas K. Leavitt, of Company B, Sixth Iowa Cavalry. At the battle of Whitestone Hill, in September, 1863, after the Indians had been utterly routed, Lieutenant Leavitt went through their deserted camp on foot, his horse having been shot under him; and, approaching a buffalo robe, raised it with the point of his saber, revealing an Indian and squaw, who sprang upon him so suddenly that he had no opportunity to defend himself, and, with their knives, stabbed him in several places. Darkness came on, and, separated from his companions, stripped of his clothing, and wounded mortally, he was all night exposed to bitter cold. Despite his wounds, he crawled over the ground fully a half mile, was found next morning, and conveyed to camp, where he died soon after. A young man of superior education, of a wealthy family, he relinquished a lucrative position in a bank, and enlisted as a private, but was soon promoted to a lieutenancy; and, at the time of his death, was acting Adjutant-General on General Sully’s staff.
Death by enemy action rarely affected that small army—so rarely that when a comrade didn’t respond at roll-call, his absence was deeply felt. The258 only other officer killed during the three years of General Sully’s campaigns against the Indians was Lieutenant Thomas K. Leavitt from Company B, Sixth Iowa Cavalry. In September 1863, during the battle of Whitestone Hill, after the Indians had been completely defeated, Lieutenant Leavitt walked through their abandoned camp on foot, having lost his horse to enemy fire. As he approached a buffalo robe, he lifted it with the point of his saber, only to find an Indian and a squaw who attacked him so quickly he had no time to defend himself, stabbing him multiple times with their knives. As night fell, separated from his companions, stripped of his clothes, and mortally wounded, he spent the entire night exposed to the bitter cold. Despite his injuries, he crawled for half a mile, was found the next morning, and taken to camp, where he died shortly after. A well-educated young man from a wealthy family, he gave up a high-paying job at a bank to enlist as a private, but was quickly promoted to lieutenant; at the time of his death, he was serving as acting Adjutant-General on General Sully’s staff.
The emigrant train to be escorted by General Sully’s command came across from Minnesota, and were met at a point on the Missouri River about four hundred miles above Sioux City. Here the whole party crossed to the west bank of the Missouri, where they went into camp, and remained long enough to recruit259 their jaded animals, preparatory to a long and fatiguing march into an almost unknown wilderness, jealously guarded by a savage foe.
The emigrant train, escorted by General Sully’s command, arrived from Minnesota and was met at a spot on the Missouri River about four hundred miles upstream from Sioux City. Here, the entire group crossed to the west bank of the Missouri, where they set up camp and stayed long enough to rest their worn-out animals in preparation for a long and exhausting march into a largely uncharted wilderness, closely guarded by a hostile enemy.259
During this halt, Fort Rice, now one of the most important fortifications on the Missouri River, was built, and, when the march was resumed, a considerable portion of the command was left to garrison it.
During this stop, Fort Rice, now one of the key fortifications on the Missouri River, was constructed, and when the march resumed, a good portion of the command was left to defend it.
Here, also, General Sully learned that all the tribes of the Sioux nation had congregated in the vicinity of Knife River, determined to resist his passage through their country, and confident that superior numbers would enable them to annihilate the whole expedition, and gain a rich booty in horses and goods, to say nothing of the hundreds of scalp-locks they hoped to win as trophies of their prowess.
Here, General Sully also found out that all the tribes of the Sioux nation had gathered near Knife River, ready to resist his passage through their territory. They believed that their larger numbers would allow them to wipe out the entire expedition and secure a valuable haul of horses and goods, not to mention the hundreds of scalps they hoped to collect as trophies of their strength.
About the middle of July the expedition took up its march westward, and after a few days reached Heart River. Meantime, information had been received, from Indians employed as scouts, that the enemy had gathered in strong force at a place called Ta-ka-a-ku-ta, or Deer Woods, about eighty miles to the northwest, and that distance out of the proposed route of the expedition. Accordingly, General Sully ordered the emigrant train and heavy army wagons corralled, rifle-pits were dug, and, as the emigrants were generally well armed, it was deemed necessary to leave only a small force of cavalry to protect them in case of attack.
About mid-July, the expedition began its march westward, and after a few days, they reached Heart River. In the meantime, they received reports from Indian scouts that the enemy had assembled in large numbers at a place called Ta-ka-a-ku-ta, or Deer Woods, which was about eighty miles northwest and off the planned route of the expedition. As a result, General Sully ordered the emigrant train and heavy army wagons to be corralled, rifle pits to be dug, and since the emigrants were generally well-armed, it was considered necessary to leave only a small cavalry force to protect them in case of an attack.
260
260
Putting the balance of the command in light marching order, leaving behind tents and all other articles not absolutely necessary, the little band of determined men started for the camp of the enemy. Although the Indians were aware of the contemplated attack, such was the celerity of General Sully’s movements, he came within sight of their camp at least twenty-four hours sooner than they thought it possible the distance could be accomplished, taking the Indians by surprise, they not having time, as is their custom, to remove their property and women and children beyond the reach of danger.
Putting the remaining command in light marching order, leaving behind tents and all other items that weren't absolutely necessary, the small group of determined men set out for the enemy's camp. Even though the Indians knew an attack was coming, General Sully moved so quickly that he reached their camp at least twenty-four hours earlier than they thought was possible, catching them off guard since they didn't have time, as is their custom, to move their belongings and women and children out of harm's way.
I was present with this body of Indians when the white soldiers—my countrymen—came in sight. Alternating between hope and fear, my feelings can be better imagined than described. I hoped for deliverance, yet feared disaster and death to that little army.
I was there with this group of Native Americans when the white soldiers—my fellow countrymen—came into view. My feelings were a mix of hope and fear, something better felt than explained. I hoped for rescue, but I was also afraid of disaster and death for that small army.
At 1 o’clock in the afternoon the fight commenced, and raged, with great fury, until night closed on the scene of conflict, leaving the whites masters of the field and in possession of the Indian camp.
At 1 PM, the fight started and continued with intense fury until night fell over the battlefield, leaving the white soldiers in control of the area and in possession of the Indian camp.
Early in the day, I, with the women and children and old men, and such property as could be gathered in our hasty flight, was sent off so as to be out of the way, not to impede the flight of the Indians in case of defeat.
Early in the day, I, along with the women, children, and elderly men, and whatever belongings we could gather in our hurried escape, was sent away to avoid getting in the way and to not hinder the retreat of the Indians in case of a defeat.
This was a terrible blow to the Indians. About eight thousand of them were gathered there, and their261 village, with all their property (except their horses and dogs), including all the stores of provisions they had gathered for the winter, were lost. Without shelter, without food, driven into a barren, desolate region, devoid of game, death from starvation seemed inevitable.
This was a devastating setback for the Native Americans. Around eight thousand of them were gathered there, and their261 village, along with all their belongings (except their horses and dogs), including all the food supplies they had collected for winter, were gone. With no shelter, no food, and forced into a barren, desolate area without any game, death from starvation felt certain.
Early next morning pursuit was commenced, but after a march of about five miles was abandoned, as the country beyond was impassable for cavalry. Returning to the scene of the previous day’s battle, General Sully spent several hours in destroying the property abandoned by the Indians in their flight. Lodge poles were piled together and fired, and into the flames was cast furs, robes, tents, provisions, and every thing that fell into the hands of the soldiers.
Early the next morning, the pursuit started, but after marching about five miles, it was called off because the land ahead was too difficult for cavalry. They returned to the site of the previous day's battle, and General Sully spent several hours destroying the property left behind by the fleeing Indians. Lodge poles were gathered and set on fire, and they threw furs, robes, tents, provisions, and everything else they found into the flames.
That night the command camped about six miles from, but within sight of, the battle-ground, going into camp early in the afternoon. Picket guards were stationed on the hills, three at a post, and soon after the camp was thrown into commotion by the appearance of one of the guard dashing toward camp, at the full speed of his horse, with Indians in pursuit. His companions, worn out with the arduous service of the preceding three days, had laid down to sleep, and before the one remaining on guard could give the alarm, a body of Indians was close upon them. Discharging his rifle to arouse his companions, he had barely time to reach his horse and escape. The bodies262 of the other two were found next day horribly mutilated; and that night, being within sight of the battle-ground, the firelight revealed the forms of a large body of savages dancing around the burning ruins of their own homes.
That night, the command set up camp about six miles away, but still within sight of the battlefield, getting there early in the afternoon. Picket guards were placed on the hills, three at each post, and soon after, the camp was thrown into chaos when one of the guards raced back to camp at full speed on his horse, with Indians chasing him. His fellow guards, exhausted from the tough three days of service, had fallen asleep, and before the last guard could raise the alarm, a group of Indians was nearly upon them. After firing his rifle to wake his companions, he barely managed to reach his horse and escape. The bodies262 of the other two were found the next day, horribly mutilated; that night, with the battlefield in sight, the firelight illuminated a large group of savages dancing around the burning ruins of their own homes.
Returning to Heart River, General Sully took the emigrants again in charge, and resumed the march toward Idaho.
Returning to Heart River, General Sully took charge of the emigrants once more and continued the march toward Idaho.
Traversing a country diversified and beautiful as the sun ever shone upon, presenting at every turn pictures of natural beauty, such as no artist ever represented on canvas, the expedition at last struck the “Mauvais Terra,” or Bad Lands, a region of the most wildly desolate country conceivable. No pen of writer, nor brush of painter, can give the faintest idea of its awful desolation.
Traveling through a country as diverse and beautiful as any place illuminated by the sun, showcasing breathtaking views of nature that no artist could ever capture on canvas, the expedition finally reached the "Mauvais Terra," or Bad Lands, a part of the most wildly desolate landscape imaginable. No writer's pen or painter's brush can fully convey the sheer emptiness of this place.
As the command halted upon the confines of this desert, the mind naturally reverted to political descriptions of the infernal regions reached in other days.
As the command stopped at the edge of this desert, the mind naturally flashed back to political descriptions of hell from earlier times.
The Bad Lands of Dakota extend from the confluence of the Yellow Stone and Missouri Rivers toward the southwest, a distance of about one hundred miles, and are from twenty-five to forty miles in width. The foot of white man had never trod these wilds before.
The Badlands of Dakota stretch from where the Yellowstone and Missouri Rivers meet, heading southwest for about a hundred miles, and they are twenty-five to forty miles wide. No white person had ever set foot in these wild areas before.
The first day’s march into this desert carried the expedition ten miles only, consuming ten hours of time, and leaving the forces four miles from, and263 within sight of, the camp, they left in the morning. On the 7th of August, the advance guard were attacked in the afternoon by a large party of Indians. After a toilsome march of many days, a valley in the wilderness was reached, presenting an opportunity for rest, and here the first vegetation was found for the famished horses. In this valley the troops camped; the advance guard were brought back, having suffered some from the attack of the ambushed savages.
The first day's trek into this desert covered only ten miles, taking ten hours and leaving the troops four miles away and in sight of the camp they had left that morning. On August 7th, the advance guard was attacked in the afternoon by a large group of Indians. After a grueling march over several days, they reached a valley in the wilderness, which provided a chance to rest, and here the first signs of vegetation were found for the starving horses. The troops set up camp in this valley, and the advance guard was brought back, having suffered a bit from the ambush by the natives.
Next day commenced one of the most memorable battles ever fought with Indians in the whole experience of the Government. The whole Dakota nation, including the supposed friendly tribes, was concentrated there, and numbered fully eight thousand warriors. Opposed to them was a mere handful, comparatively, of white men. But they were led by one skilled in war, and who knew the foe he had to contend against.
The next day began one of the most memorable battles ever fought with Native Americans in the entire experience of the Government. The entire Dakota nation, including the supposedly friendly tribes, was gathered there, totaling around eight thousand warriors. Opposed to them was just a small group of white men. However, they were led by someone skilled in warfare who understood the enemy he was facing.
For three days the fight raged, and, finally, on the night of the third day, and after a toilsome march of ten days through the “Bad Lands,” the command reached a broad, open country, where the savages made a final, desperate stand to drive the invaders back. They were the wild Dakotians, who had seen but little of the white settlements, and had a contemptuous opinion. But a new lesson was to be learned, and it cost them dearly. They had seen guns large and small, but the little mountain howitzers, from which shells were sent among them, they could not comprehend, and264 asked the Indian scouts accompanying the expedition if all the wagons “shot twice.” Terrible punishment was inflicted upon the Indians in that three days’ fight.
For three days, the battle continued, and finally, on the night of the third day, after a grueling ten-day march through the "Bad Lands," the forces reached a wide, open area where the Native Americans made one last, desperate attempt to push back the invaders. They were the fierce Dakotians, who had little experience with white settlements and held them in disdain. But they were about to learn a harsh lesson, and it would come at a great cost to them. They had seen various guns, big and small, but the smaller mountain howitzers that fired shells among them were beyond their understanding, leading them to ask the Indian scouts with the expedition if all the wagons could "shoot twice." The Indians suffered terrible losses in that three-day battle.
At the close of the second day, the brigade wagon-master reported that he had discovered the tracks of a white woman, and believed the Indians held one captive. This was the first intimation General Sully received of my captivity, and, not having received from the western posts any report of captures by Indians, thought it must be some half-breed woman who wore the foot gear of civilization.
At the end of the second day, the brigade wagon-master reported that he had found the tracks of a white woman and believed the Indians had taken her captive. This was the first indication General Sully had of my captivity, and since he hadn't received any reports from the western posts about Indian captures, he thought it must be a half-breed woman wearing civilized footwear.
But the sympathetic nature of that brave, noble General was stirred to its depths, when his Indian scouts brought in the report that they had talked with the hostile foe, and they had tauntingly said, “we have a white woman captive.”
But the brave, noble General's compassionate nature was deeply stirred when his Indian scouts reported that they had spoken with the enemy, who had tauntingly said, “We have a white woman captive.”
The Indians were badly whipped, and having accomplished that portion of his mission, General Sully went on with his emigrant train to the Yellow Stone River, and beyond that there were long, toilsome marches, but no battles.
The Native Americans were badly defeated, and having completed that part of his mission, General Sully continued with his group of settlers to the Yellowstone River. Beyond that point, there were long, exhausting marches, but no battles.
Early in October the command arrived opposite Fort Rice, and went into camp. The tents of the little band of white warriors were hardly pitched before word came that Captain Fisk, with a large party of emigrants and a small escort of soldiers, had been attacked by a large party of Indians; had corralled their train, and could not move, but were on the265 defensive, and were confident of holding out until relief should come. They were distant about one hundred and eighty miles, and the sympathetic nature of the veteran, while it condemned the action of his junior officer, thrilled with an earnest desire to save the women and children of that apparently doomed train.
Early in October, the command arrived in front of Fort Rice and set up camp. The tents of the small group of white soldiers were barely pitched when news came that Captain Fisk, along with a large group of emigrants and a small escort of soldiers, had been attacked by a large group of Indians. They had grouped their wagons together and couldn't move, but they were on the defensive and confident they could hold out until help arrived. They were about one hundred and eighty miles away, and the veteran's sympathetic nature, while disapproving of his junior officer's actions, was filled with a strong desire to save the women and children of that seemingly doomed wagon train.
A detail of men from each company of the command was made, and Captain Fisk and his train of emigrants rescued from their perilous situation. Here was received proof positive of the fact that a white woman was held captive by the Indians; and while every man would have been willing to risk his life for her rescue, and many applications were made to the General for permission to go out on expeditions for that purpose, he had already adopted such measures as must secure her release.
A group of men from each company in the unit was assembled, and Captain Fisk and his group of settlers were saved from their dangerous situation. It was confirmed that a white woman was being held captive by the Indians; and while every man was ready to risk his life to rescue her, and many requests were made to the General for permission to go out on missions for that purpose, he had already put in place measures that would ensure her release.
Friendly Indians who had accompanied the expedition were sent out to visit the various tribes, to assure them of an earnest desire on the part of the whites for peace, and invite them to meet at Fort Sully to make a treaty. The result was that about the latter part of October the vicinity of the fort presented an unusual appearance of animation. Several bands had come in, in anticipation of the big feast that had hitherto preceded all talks. Their disappointment may be imagined when they were told that no talk would be had, nor any feast given, until they brought in the white woman.266 Their protestations, that she was not their captive, and that they could not get her from the band who held her, were of no avail, and, at length, Tall Soldier, who was thought to be friendly, called for volunteers to go with him for the white woman. About one hundred Indians responded, and the assurance was given that they would get the captive, if even at the expense of a fight with those they went to take her from.
Friendly Native Americans who had joined the expedition were sent out to visit various tribes, reassuring them of the whites' genuine desire for peace and inviting them to meet at Fort Sully to negotiate a treaty. By late October, the area around the fort was buzzing with activity. Several groups had gathered, looking forward to the big feast that usually preceded all discussions. Their disappointment was evident when they were informed that there would be no discussions or feast until they brought in the white woman. Their claims that she wasn't their captive and that they couldn't retrieve her from the group holding her fell on deaf ears. Eventually, Tall Soldier, who was believed to be friendly, called for volunteers to go retrieve the white woman. About a hundred Native Americans stepped forward, promising they would bring back the captive, even if it meant fighting against those who were holding her.266
Weeks of painful suspense passed, and then came a letter from the captive woman, brought by an Indian, in which warning was given of an intent to capture the fort and murder the garrison. The warning was acted upon; and when, on the 12th day of December, a large body of Indians appeared on the bluffs overlooking the fort, that little band of not more than two hundred men was prepared to give them a warm reception should they come with hostile intent. Not only were arms in prime condition, but every heart beat with high resolve.
Weeks of painful anticipation went by, and then a letter arrived from the captive woman, delivered by an Indian. In it, she warned of a plan to attack the fort and kill the soldiers stationed there. The warning was taken seriously; when, on December 12th, a large group of Indians showed up on the bluffs overlooking the fort, that small band of fewer than two hundred men was ready to give them a fierce welcome if they approached with hostility. Not only were their weapons in top shape, but every heart was filled with determination.
When the cavalcade drew up in front of the fort, and the captive woman, with about twelve of her immediate savage attendants, had passed through the gates, they were ordered closed, shutting out the main body, and leaving them exposed to a raking fire from the guns in the bastions.
When the procession stopped in front of the fort, and the captured woman, along with about twelve of her direct savage followers, had gone through the gates, they were instructed to close them, cutting off the main group and leaving them open to a barrage from the cannons in the bastions.
But no attack was made. The Indians seemed to know that the little band of soldiers were prepared, and went quietly into camp, on an island opposite the267 fort. Next day a council was held, and the terms of the captives surrender agreed upon. Three unserviceable horses, to replace ponies left with the Ogalallas by the Blackfeet, as a pledge for the captives return; also, fifty dollars worth of presents, some provisions, and a promise of a treaty when General Sully should return. The Indians remained about the fort nearly two weeks, and during that time efforts were made to induce the captive woman to leave the fort and visit them at their lodges, doubtless with the design of recapturing her. After making the captive some presents, they bade adieu. Two months later they returned, apparently very much disappointed when they found the captive had left for her home. They were soon again upon the war path.
But no attack happened. The Native Americans seemed to realize that the small group of soldiers were ready, and they quietly set up camp on an island across from the267 fort. The next day, a council took place, and they agreed on the terms for the captives' surrender. They would provide three useless horses to replace the ponies left with the Ogalallas by the Blackfeet, as a guarantee for the captives' return; also, they would give gifts worth fifty dollars, some food supplies, and a promise of a treaty when General Sully returned. The Native Americans stayed near the fort for around two weeks, during which they tried to persuade the captive woman to leave the fort and come to their lodges, likely aiming to recapture her. After giving her some gifts, they said goodbye. Two months later, they came back, clearly very disappointed to find that the captive had gone home. They soon got back on the warpath.
DEDICATED TO MRS. FANNY KELLY.
CERTIFICATE OF INDIAN CHIEFS.
Personally appeared before me, a Notary Public for the District of Columbia, Mrs. Fanny Kelly, who is at this time a citizen of the State of Kansas, and being duly sworn, deposes and says:
Personally appeared before me, a Notary Public for the District of Columbia, Mrs. Fanny Kelly, who is currently a citizen of the State of Kansas, and being duly sworn, states:
That in the year 1864, she started from Geneva, Allen County, Kansas, for the purpose of settling with her husband and family in Montana, and for this purpose she with her husband took all the goods and chattels they had, which are enumerated below, with amount and value.
That in 1864, she left Geneva, Allen County, Kansas, to settle with her husband and family in Montana. To do this, she and her husband packed up all their belongings, which are listed below, along with their amounts and values.
She further says she is now a widow and has a family to support.
She also says she's now a widow and has a family to take care of.
But she was for many months a prisoner, and taken captive by a band of the Sioux Indians, at the time at war with the white people, and with the United States, as follows: On the 12th day of July, 1864, while on the usually traveled road across the plains, and west of Fort Laramie, she, with her husband and family, with several other persons, were attacked by these Indians, and five of the party were killed, while she was taken captive. That the Indians took or destroyed all they had. She was a captive for five months, suffered hardships and taunts, and was finally delivered to the military authorities of the United States in Dakota, at Fort Sully.
But she was a prisoner for many months, captured by a group of Sioux Indians, who were at war with white people and the United States. On July 12, 1864, while traveling on the usual route across the plains, west of Fort Laramie, she, along with her husband and family, and several others, were attacked by these Indians. Five people in the group were killed, and she was taken captive. The Indians took or destroyed everything they had. She remained a captive for five months, enduring hardships and insults, and was eventually handed over to the military authorities of the United States in Dakota, at Fort Sully.
That the following is a statement of their goods and effects, including stock, as near as she can remember.271 The whole account was made out and placed, as she is informed, in the hands of Dr. Burleigh, late delegate from Dakota, but which she can not find at this time. The amount and the leading items she knows to be as follows:
That the following is a statement of their property and possessions, including inventory, as closely as she can recall.271 The complete account was created and given, as she has been told, to Dr. Burleigh, the former delegate from Dakota, but she is unable to locate it right now. She knows the total and the main items as follows:
Fanny Kelly
Fanny Kelly
Subscribed and sworn to before me, this 24th day of February, A. D. 1870.
Subscribed and sworn to before me, this 24th day of February, 1870.
Jas. H. McKenney, Notary Public,
Washington County, D. C.
Jas. H. McKenney, Notary Public,
Washington County, D.C.
Washington, D.C., District of Columbia, June 9th, 1870. |
} |
We, the undersigned, chiefs and head men of the Dakota or Sioux Indians, do hereby acknowledge and certify to the facts set forth in the foregoing affidavit of Mrs. Fanny Kelly, as to her captivity and to the destruction of her property by members of our nation. We acknowledge the justness of her claim against us for the loss of her goods, and desire that the same may be paid her out of any moneys now due our nation, or that may become due us by annuity or by any appropriation made by Congress; and we would respectfully request that the amount as set forth in the foregoing bill be paid to Mrs. Fanny Kelly by the Department, out of any funds that may now or hereafter belong to us.
We, the undersigned leaders and heads of the Dakota or Sioux Indians, acknowledge and confirm the details in the previous statement from Mrs. Fanny Kelly regarding her captivity and the damage to her property caused by members of our nation. We recognize the validity of her claim against us for the loss of her belongings and want it to be compensated from any funds currently owed to our nation or that may become owed to us through annuities or any appropriations made by Congress. We respectfully request that the amount stated in the previous bill be paid to Mrs. Fanny Kelly by the Department, from any funds that currently belong to us or will belong to us in the future.
Brule Sioux leader.
Swift x Bear,
Brule Sioux Chief.
Fast Bear,
Brule Sioux Warrior.
Yellow Hair,
Brule Sioux Warrior.
272
272
I certify that I was present when the above statement was signed by said Brule Sioux chiefs and warriors, and that the same was fully explained to them before they subscribed to same by the interpreter.
I confirm that I was there when the statement above was signed by the Brule Sioux chiefs and warriors, and that it was completely explained to them by the interpreter before they agreed to it.
Sioux translator.
Washington, D. C., June 9, 1870.
Washington, DC, June 9, 1870.
Witnessed by:
DeWitt C. Poole,
Captain U. S. Army, and Agent for Sioux Indians.
Witnessed by:
DeWitt C. Poole,
Captain, U.S. Army, and representative for the Sioux Indians.
Red Dog,
Rocky x Bear,
Long Wolf,
Sword ✕
Setting x Bear,
Little Bear,
Yellow
I certify that I was present when the above statement was signed by the Ogalalla chiefs and warriors, and that the same was fully explained to them before they subscribed to the same by the interpreter.
I confirm that I was there when the Ogalalla chiefs and warriors signed the statement above, and that it was fully explained to them by the interpreter before they agreed to it.
John Richard.
John Richard.
Witness:
Juels Coffey.
Witness:
Juels Coffey.
Washington, D. C., June 11, 1870.
Washington, DC, June 11, 1870.
Pretty Bear,
Black ✕ Tomahawk,
Red x Feather.
I certify on honor that I was present when the above statement was signed by the said chiefs and warriors of273 the Minnicconyon and Saus Arcs bands of Sioux Indians, and that the same was fully explained to them by
I certify on my honor that I was present when the above statement was signed by the chiefs and warriors of the Minnicconyon and Saus Arcs bands of Sioux Indians, and that it was fully explained to them by
Bazel x Clemens,
mark.
Interpreter.
Witness:
M. A. Van Zandt.
Witness:
M. A. Van Zandt.
Capt. and Brvt. Maj. U. S. A.,
Indian Agent.
New York, July 14, 1870.
New York, July 14, 1870.
CERTIFIED COPIES OF MY CORRESPONDENCE WITH CAPTAIN FISK.
L. Thomas, Adjutant General, U. S. A.,
Washington, D. C.
L. Thomas, Adjutant General, U.S. Army,
Washington, D.C.
General:
General:
We made our start from Fort Ridgley, where I had received the kindest attentions and important favors from the officers in charge, on the afternoon of the 15th of July.
We began our journey from Fort Ridgley, where I had received the warmest hospitality and significant assistance from the officers in charge, on the afternoon of July 15th.
Soon there was a gathering of what appeared to be all the Indians about, on an eminence of prairie one mile away, and in full sight of the camp. There came from the crowd three unarmed warriors toward the train, holding up a white flag which they planted in the ground about seven hundred yards off, and then retired.
Soon, there was a gathering of what looked like all the Native Americans around, on a raised spot on the prairie about a mile away, clearly visible from the camp. Three unarmed warriors emerged from the crowd and approached the train, holding up a white flag which they planted in the ground about seven hundred yards away, and then they left.
This was an unexpected phase to the affair. While we were making extra preparations for war, there came a truce. I sent Mitchell, my brave and efficient officer of the guard, with two Sioux half-bred interpreters to275 ascertain the meaning of this overture. They found, on reaching the ground, a letter stuck in a stick, and directed to me. Without pausing to converse with the Indians, who were a few rods distant, my assistant returned to camp with the letter. That letter appeared to have been written by a white woman, a captive in the hands of the Indians, and read as follows:
This was an unexpected turn in the situation. While we were ramping up our preparations for war, a truce was announced. I sent Mitchell, my brave and efficient guard officer, along with two Sioux half-breed interpreters to 275 find out what this approach meant. When they arrived at the location, they found a letter stuck in a stick, addressed to me. Without stopping to talk to the nearby Indians, my assistant returned to camp with the letter. It seemed like the letter was written by a white woman who was a captive among the Indians, and it read as follows:
“Makatunke says he will not fight wagons, for they have been fighting two days. They had many killed by the goods they brought into camp. They tell me what to write. I do not understand them. I was taken by them July 12. They say for the soldiers to give forty head of cattle.
“Makatunke says he won’t fight the wagons because they’ve been in battle for two days. They lost many people due to the supplies they brought into camp. They are telling me what to write, but I don’t understand them. I was taken by them on July 12. They say the soldiers should give forty head of cattle."
“Hehutalunca says he fights not, but they have been fighting. Be kind to them, and try to free me, for mercy’s sake.
“Hehutalunca says he doesn’t fight, but they have been fighting. Please be kind to them and try to free me, for mercy’s sake."
“I was taken by them July 12.
(Signed) “Mrs. Kelly.”“I was taken by them on July 12.
(Signed) “Mrs. Kelly.”“Buy me if you can, and you will be satisfied. They have killed many whites. Help me if you can.
“Buy me if you can, and you’ll be satisfied. They’ve killed many white people. Help me if you can.”
“Unkpapas (they put words in, and I have to obey) they say for the wagons they are fighting for them to go on. But I fear the result of this battle. The Lord have mercy on you. Do not move.”
“Unkpapas (they put words in, and I have to obey) say that for the wagons, they are fighting for them to move forward. But I’m worried about how this battle will turn out. May the Lord have mercy on you. Don’t move.”
I replied to this letter as follows:
I responded to this letter like this:
“Mrs. Kelly:
“Mrs. Kelly:
“If you are really a white woman captive in the hands of these Indians, I shall be glad to buy you and restore you to your friends, and if a few unarmed Indians will deliver you at the place where your letter 276was received, I will send there for them three good American horses, and take you to our camp.
“If you really are a white woman being held by these Indians, I’d be glad to pay for your freedom and bring you back to your friends. If a few unarmed Indians can take you to the place where your letter 276 was received, I’ll give them three good American horses and take you to our camp.”
“I can not allow any party of Indians, few or many, to come to my train, or camp, while in this country.
"I can't let any group of Indians, whether it's a small number or a large one, come to my caravan or camp while I'm in this area."
“Tell them I shall move when I get ready, and halt as long as I think proper. I want no advice or favor from the Indians who attacked, but am prepared to fight them as long as they choose to make war. I do not, in the least, fear the result of this battle.
“Tell them I’ll move when I’m ready and stay as long as I think is appropriate. I don’t want any advice or assistance from the Indians who attacked, but I’m prepared to fight them as long as they want to continue this war. I’m not worried about the outcome of this battle at all.”
“Hoping that you may be handed to us at once for the offer I have made,
“Hoping that you can be handed over to us right away for the offer I made,
“I am truly,
(Signed)“Jas. L. Fisk, Capt. Comd’g.”“I really am,”
(Signed)“Jas. L. Fisk, Captain in Command.”
The above letter was sent back by the Indian messenger, and we awaited the result. In the afternoon we received the following reply:
The letter above was returned by the Indian messenger, and we waited for the outcome. In the afternoon, we received this response:
“I am truly a white woman, and now in sight of your camp, but they will not let me go. They say they will not fight, but don’t trust them. They say, ‘How d’ye do.’ They say they want you to give them sugar, coffee, flour, gunpowder, but give them nothing till you can see me for yourself, but induce them, taking me first. They want four wagons, and they will stop fighting. They want forty cattle to eat; I have to write what they tell me. They want you to come here—you know better than that. His name Chatvaneo and the other’s name Porcupine. Read to yourself, some of them can talk English. They say this is their ground. They say, ‘Go home and come back no more.’ The Fort Laramie soldiers have been after me, but they (the Indians) run so; and they say they want knives and axes and arrow-iron to shoot buffalo. Tell them to wait and go to town, and they can get them. I would give them any thing for liberty. Induce them 277to show me before you give any thing. They are very anxious for you to move now. Do not, I implore you, for your life’s sake.
“I’m really a white woman, and I can see your camp now, but they won’t let me go. They say they won’t fight, but don’t trust them. They greet you and ask for sugar, coffee, flour, and gunpowder, but don’t give them anything until you see me for yourself; instead, make them take me first. They want four wagons, and then they’ll stop fighting. They want forty cattle to eat; I have to write down what they tell me. They want you to come here—you know better than that. One is named Chatvaneo and the other is called Porcupine. Read to yourself; some of them can speak English. They claim this is their land. They say, ‘Go home and don’t come back.’ The Fort Laramie soldiers have been trying to find me, but the Indians run away; they say they want knives, axes, and arrowheads to hunt buffalo. Tell them to wait and go to town, where they can get those things. I would give them anything for my freedom. Make them show me before you give anything. They are really eager for you to move now. Please don’t, for your life’s sake.” 277
“Fanny Kelly.
“Fanny Kelly.
“My residence formerly Geneva, Allen County, Kansas.”
“I previously lived in Geneva, Allen County, Kansas.”
I returned by the Indian the following reply:
I replied to the Indian with the following message:
“Dear Madam:
“Dear Madam:
“Your second communication convinces me that you are what you profess to be, a captive white woman, and you may be assured that myself and my party are eager for release, but for the present I can not accede to the demands, or gratify the wants of your captors. We are sent on an important trust and mission, by order of the great War Chief at Washington, westward to the mountain region, with a small party of well-armed and determined men, feeling entirely capable of defending ourselves; but we are not a war party, and our train is not intended for war purposes. Powder and shot we have, but no presents for the hostile Indians.
“Your second message assures me that you are indeed what you say you are, a captive white woman, and I want you to know that my group and I are ready to help you escape. However, at this moment, I can’t comply with the demands or needs of your captors. We are on an important mission, ordered by the great War Chief in Washington, heading west toward the mountainous area, with a small group of well-equipped and determined men, confident in our ability to defend ourselves; however, we are not a combat squad, and our supplies aren’t intended for battle. We do have ammunition, but no offerings for the hostile Native Americans.
“I am an officer of the Government, but am not authorized, by my instructions to give any thing but destruction to Indians who try to stop me on my march. However, I will, for your release, give three of my own horses, some flour, sugar, and coffee, or a load of supplies. Tell the Indians to go back for the night, and to-morrow at noon, if they will send you with five men to deliver you to my soldiers on the mound we occupied to-day, their main body not to advance beyond their present position, I will hand over to them the horses and provisions, which they will be permitted to take away to their headquarters.
“I’m a government official, but my orders only permit me to act against any Indians who try to obstruct us. Nevertheless, to secure your release, I’m prepared to give up three of my horses, along with some flour, sugar, and coffee, or a supply load. Tell the Indians to hold off for the night, and tomorrow at noon, if they send you with five men to deliver you to my soldiers on the mound we occupied today, without moving their main group beyond their current position, I’ll hand over the horses and supplies, which they can take back to their base.”
278
278
“Should there be occasion, the same opportunity for communicating will be granted to-morrow.
“If there’s an opportunity, the same chance to communicate will be offered tomorrow.”
“The Great Spirit tells me that you will yet be safely returned to your friends, and that all wrongs that have been committed on the defenseless and innocent shall be avenged.
“The Great Spirit informs me that you will be safely returned to your friends, and that all injustices committed against the defenseless and innocent will be avenged."
“In warmest sympathy, I am, Madam,
“With warmest sympathy, I am, Madam,
“Jas. L. Fisk,
“Capt. and A. Q. M. U. S. A.”
With high regard, I have the honor to be,
Yours, very truly,
With great respect, I am
Best regards,
Capt. and A. Q. M. Commanding Expedition.
Adjutant General's Office, Washington D.C., March 17, 1870. Official Document. |
} |
Assistant Adjutant General.
STATEMENT OF LIEUTENANT G. A. HESSELBERGER.
Washington, D. C., Feb’y 16, 1870.
Washington, DC, February 16, 1870.
To the Hon. James Harlan,
Chairman Com. Ind. Affairs, U. S. Senate.
To the Hon. James Harlan,
Chairman of the Senate Indian Affairs Committee.
Sir:
Mr.:
I have the honor to make the following statement in relation to the captivity and release of Mrs. Fanny Kelly.
I have the honor to make the following statement regarding the captivity and release of Mrs. Fanny Kelly.
In the summer of 1864, an expedition under the command of General Alfred Sully, U. S. A., started against the hostile Sioux in Dakota Territory, of which expedition I was a member, being then an officer, First Lieutenant, in the Sixth Iowa Volunteer Cavalry. Whilst on the expedition, we ascertained that Mrs. Fanny Kelly was a prisoner of the Indians that we were then engaged against. After the command returned to Fort Rice, in Dakota Territory, news was received from Captain Fisk, an officer of the Engineer Department, U. S. A., that he was surrounded, and his train corralled by the same Indians that we had been fighting. I, with others, saw Fisk, and was personally told by him that he had received notes and letters of warning from Mrs. Kelly, telling him that he must not break his train, that the Indians intended to fall upon the two portions, if he did, and to massacre his guard and the emigrants and children with him.
In the summer of 1864, an expedition led by General Alfred Sully, U.S.A., set out against the hostile Sioux in Dakota Territory. I was part of that expedition, serving as a First Lieutenant in the Sixth Iowa Volunteer Cavalry. During the mission, we found out that Mrs. Fanny Kelly was being held captive by the Indians we were fighting. After our command returned to Fort Rice in Dakota Territory, we received news from Captain Fisk, an officer in the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers, that he was surrounded and his train was corralled by the same Indians we had engaged. I, along with others, met Fisk, who personally told me that he had received warns from Mrs. Kelly in the form of notes and letters, advising him not to break his train. She warned that the Indians planned to attack both sections if he did and to massacre his guard, along with the emigrants and children traveling with him.
280
280
In the fall, after the expedition had been abandoned, the troops were scattered at different posts along the Missouri River, I, with my company, being left at Fort Sully, Dakota Territory. About the latter part of November, an Indian came inside the post. I, being officer of the day, asked him what he wanted. He said he came a long way, and wanted to know if I was the “big chief,” if so, he had a paper for me to see. He gave it to me. It was a sheet torn out of a business book, and numbered 76 in the corner. The substance of the letter was as follows:
In the fall, after the expedition was called off, the troops were scattered at different posts along the Missouri River, and I, along with my company, was left at Fort Sully in Dakota Territory. Around late November, an Indian entered the post. As the officer of the day, I asked him what he needed. He said he had traveled a long way and wanted to know if I was the "big chief"; if I was, he had a paper for me to look at. He handed it to me. It was a sheet ripped from a business book, numbered 76 in the corner. The content of the letter was as follows:
“I write this letter, and send it by this Indian, but don’t know whether you will get it, as they are very treacherous. They have lied to me so often; they have promised to bring me to town nearly every day. I wish you could do something to get me away from them. If they do bring me to town, be guarded, as they are making all kinds of threats and preparations for an attack. I have made a pencil of a bullet, so it might be hard to read. Please treat this Indian well. If you don’t, they might kill me.” After having the Indian remain for a few days, and giving him plenty to eat, he was sent on his return with a letter to Mrs. Kelly. A short time after this, one morning, we discovered, back of the Fort on the hill, a large body of Indians. The commanding officer was notified of the fact. He immediately gave orders to prepare the fort for defense. Since the warning received from Mrs. Kelly, we had been unusually watchful of the Indians. The fort was poorly constructed, having been built by soldiers for winter quarters. The Indians were notified not to approach the fort, and only the chiefs, who numbered ten or twelve, were allowed to come inside the gates, bringing with them Mrs. Kelly, and when inside the fort, the gates were immediately closed, shutting out the body of the Indians, who numbered about 1,000281 to 1,200. A bargain was made for her, and the articles agreed upon were delivered for her in exchange.
“I’m writing this letter and sending it with this Indian, but I’m not sure if you’ll get it since they can be very treacherous. They’ve lied to me so many times; they promise to take me to town almost every day. I wish you could do something to help me escape from them. If they do take me to town, be cautious, as they are making all sorts of threats and preparing for an attack. I’ve made a pencil out of a bullet, so it might be hard to read. Please treat this Indian well. If you don’t, they might kill me.” After keeping the Indian around for a few days and giving him plenty to eat, he was sent back with a letter to Mrs. Kelly. A little while later, one morning, we noticed a large group of Indians behind the Fort on the hill. The commanding officer was informed of this, and he immediately ordered the fort to be prepared for defense. Ever since we received the warning from Mrs. Kelly, we had been especially vigilant about the Indians. The fort was poorly constructed, as it had been built by soldiers for winter quarters. The Indians were warned not to approach the fort, and only the chiefs, who numbered around ten to twelve, were allowed to enter through the gates, bringing Mrs. Kelly with them. Once they were inside, the gates were quickly closed, shutting out the rest of the Indians, who numbered about 1,000 to 1,200. A deal was made for her, and the agreed-upon items were delivered in exchange for her.
I believe, and it was the opinion of others, that the advice and warning of Mrs. Kelly was very valuable to us, and was instrumental in putting us on our guard, and enabled us to ward off the threatened attack of the Indians. In my opinion, had the Indians attacked the fort, they could have captured it.
I believe, along with others, that Mrs. Kelly's advice and warnings were really valuable to us. They helped us stay alert and allowed us to fend off the potential attack from the Indians. I think that if the Indians had attacked the fort, they could have taken it.
The day that Mrs. Kelly was brought into the fort was one of the coldest I ever experienced, and she was very poorly clad, having scarcely any thing to protect her person. Her limbs, hands, and face were terribly frozen, and she was put in the hospital at Fort Sully, where she remained for a long time, nearly two months, for treatment.
The day Mrs. Kelly arrived at the fort was one of the coldest I’ve ever experienced, and she was dressed very poorly, with hardly anything to keep her warm. Her limbs, hands, and face were badly frozen, and she was admitted to the hospital at Fort Sully, where she stayed for almost two months for treatment.
First Lieutenant U. S. Army.
Res. Leavenworth City.
Treasury Department,
Second Auditor’s Office, June 3, 1870.
Treasury Department,
Second Auditor’s Office, June 3, 1870.
The foregoing is a correct copy of the statement of Lieutenant Hesselberger on file in this office.
The above is an accurate copy of the statement from Lieutenant Hesselberger kept in this office.
E. B. French.
E. B. French.
STATEMENT OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF THE SIXTH IOWA CAVALRY.
We, the undersigned, late officers and members of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, being duly sworn, do hereby depose and say that, during the winter of the years 1864 and 1865, the said Sixth Iowa Cavalry was stationed, and doing military duty, at Fort Sully, in the Territory of Dakota; that we, in our respective military capacities, were present during the winter stated at the aforesaid post of Fort Sully. Deponents further say that, on or about the 6th day of December, in the year 1864, an Indian appeared before the fort, and signified to the officer of the day, Lieutenant G. A. Hesselberger, that he had something to communicate to those within the fort; and the said Indian was allowed to enter, and presented to the commanding officer, Major A. E. House, of the regiment before stated, a note, or letter, which letter we all thoroughly knew the purport of, and it was seen and read by ——. It was written, or purported to be, by one Mrs. Fanny Kelly, who represented herself as a captive in the hands of certain Blackfeet Sioux Indians; and that, under a pretext of delivering her up to her people, they intended attacking the town or village to which they purposed going.
We, the undersigned, former officers and members of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, being duly sworn, declare that during the winter of 1864 and 1865, the Sixth Iowa Cavalry was stationed and on military duty at Fort Sully, in the Dakota Territory; that we were present at Fort Sully during that winter in our respective military roles. The deponents further state that on or around December 6, 1864, an Indian approached the fort and informed the officer of the day, Lieutenant G. A. Hesselberger, that he had something to share with those inside the fort; the Indian was allowed to enter and presented a note or letter to the commanding officer, Major A. E. House, of the mentioned regiment, which we all clearly understood. It was seen and read by ——. The letter was written, or claimed to be written, by a woman named Fanny Kelly, who said she was a captive of certain Blackfeet Sioux Indians; and that under the guise of delivering her to her people, they planned to attack the town or village they intended to go to.
Deponents further say that, at the time of the receipt 283of this letter, the said Fort Sully was not in such a state of defense as would have enabled the garrison to hold it against the attack of any considerable body of men; that, in consequence of the receipt of said letter, Major House brought the cannon in position to bear on all sides of the fort, and otherwise ordered and disposed of the garrison to withstand any attempt to capture or destroy the fort.
Deponents further state that, when they received 283 this letter, Fort Sully was not defensively equipped enough to withstand an attack from a significant force; as a result of receiving this letter, Major House positioned the cannons to cover all sides of the fort and arranged the garrison to resist any attempts to capture or destroy it.
Deponents further say that, on or about the 9th day of December, the said Mrs. Fanny Kelly was brought in as a captive and delivered by the Indians to the commanding officer at Fort Sully; that the Indians came up to the fort painted in war paint, and singing their war songs; that as soon as Mrs. Kelly was within the gates of the fort, they were closed, and all the Indians save those who had her directly in charge were shut out from entrance into said fort.
Deponents further state that around December 9th, Mrs. Fanny Kelly was brought in as a captive and handed over by the Indians to the commanding officer at Fort Sully; that the Indians approached the fort painted in war paint and singing their war songs; that as soon as Mrs. Kelly was inside the gates of the fort, they were closed, and all the Indians except those directly responsible for her were barred from entering the fort.
Deponents further say, that they verily believe, from information then gained, and from that which they afterward learned, it was the intention of the Indians to attack the fort, and they were only prevented from doing so by the preparations which the letter of warning from the said Mrs. Fanny Kelly had induced the commanding officer to make; and they verily believe that, had the attack been made without such preparations, it would have resulted in the capture of the fort and the massacre of its inmates; and such was the expressed opinion of nearly all the members of the said Sixth Iowa Cavalry then stationed therein; and further deponents say not.
The witnesses further state that they truly believe, based on the information they received and what they later learned, that the Indians intended to attack the fort, and they were only stopped by the preparations the warning letter from Mrs. Fanny Kelly prompted the commanding officer to take. They genuinely believe that if the attack had happened without those preparations, it would have led to the capture of the fort and the massacre of its occupants. This was the opinion of nearly all the members of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry stationed there at that time; and the witnesses have no more to say.
Signed. | { |
John Logan, Capt. Co. K, Sixth Reg. Iowa Cavalry. Dean Cheadle, O. S. 〃 〃 〃 〃 John M. Williams, Q. M. S. 〃 〃 〃 John Magee, Serg’t Co. H, 〃 〃 〃 John Cooper, Corp. Co. K, 〃 〃 〃 Merit M. Oakley, Corp. Co. H, 〃 〃 〃 |
284
284
Personally appeared before me, A. J. McKean, Clerk of the District Court, Linn County, State of Iowa, and made solemn oath that the foregoing is true and correct in all particulars, and that neither of the parties hereto subscribing is interested in any way in any effort which the said Mrs. Kelly may make, or has made, for indemnity, on this 22d day of January, A. D., 1870.
Personally appeared before me, A. J. McKean, Clerk of the District Court, Linn County, State of Iowa, and solemnly swore that the information above is true and accurate in every detail, and that neither of the parties signing here is involved in any way in any efforts that Mrs. Kelly may have made or will make for compensation, on this 22nd day of January, A.D. 1870.
Clerk District Court, Linn County, Iowa.
Treasury Department, Second Auditor's Office, December 2d, 1870 |
} |
I certify the foregoing to be a true copy of the original filed in this office.
I confirm that the above is a true copy of the original filed in this office.
E. B. French,
Second Auditor.
E. B. French,
Second Auditor.
Captain Logan was the officer of the day when Mrs. Kelly was brought into the fort (Sully).
Captain Logan was on duty when Mrs. Kelly arrived at the fort (Sully).
John Magee, Sergeant Co. H. Sixth Iowa Cavalry, was sergeant of the guard at the same time.
John Magee, Sergeant of Company H, Sixth Iowa Cavalry, was also the sergeant on guard at that time.
To Hon. James Harlan, U. S. S., and Hon. Wm. Smyth, M. C., Second Congressional District, Iowa:
To Hon. James Harlan, U.S. Senate, and Hon. William Smyth, M.C., Second Congressional District, Iowa:
Gentlemen:—
Men:—
I was at Fort Sully when the arrangement was made for the capture of this woman. Was not there when the Indians brought her into the fort; but am satisfied that the above affidavit, in the main, is correct.
I was at Fort Sully when they arranged for the capture of this woman. I wasn't there when the Indians brought her into the fort, but I'm confident that the affidavit above is mostly accurate.
(Signed.) T. S. Bardwell,
Late Assistant Surgeon Sixth Iowa Cavalry.
(Signed.) T.S. Bardwell,
Former Assistant Surgeon Sixth Iowa Cavalry.
285
285
Department of the Treasury, Second Auditor's Office, December 24, 1870 |
} |
I certify the foregoing to be a true copy of the original filed in this office.
I certify that the above is a true copy of the original filed in this office.
E. B. French,
Second Auditor.
E. B. French, Second Auditor.
- Blank pages have been removed.
- Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!